An Imprint of HarperCollins
Publishers
The Goblin Wood
Copyright © 2003 by Hilari Bell
Map copyright © 2003 by Gary Tong
All rights reserved. No part of this book may
be used or reproduced in
any manner whatsoever without written
permission except in the case
of brief quotations embodied in critical
articles and reviews.
Printed in the United States of America.
For information address
HarperCollins Children's Books,
a division of HarperCollins Publishers,
1350 Avenue of the Americas, New York, NY
10019.
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication
Data
Bell,
Hilari.
The Goblin Wood / Hilari Bell.— 1st ed.
p. cm.
Summary:
A young Hedgewitch, an idealistic knight, and an army of
clever
goblins fight against the ruling hierarchy that is trying to rid the
land
of all magical creatures.
ISBN 0-06-051371-3 — ISBN 0-06-051372-1
(lib. Bdg.)
[1. Witches—Fiction. 2. Knights and
knighthood—Fiction.
3.
Goblins—Fiction. 4. Magic—Fiction.] I. Title.
PZ7.B38894
Go 2003 2002015281
[Fic]—dc21 CIP
AC
Typography
by Hilary Zarycky
2 3
4 5 67
8 9 10
First
Edition
This book is dedicated to my father,
who loved Makenna because he despised
"wimpy" heroines.
Thanks, Dad, for everything.
Makenna had to
stretch onto her toes to
reach the small stone lamp, for the shelf that held it was higher than a grown
woman's head, and she was only eleven. She'd drawn the fire rune in the
sweet-smelling sawdust that littered the floor of Goodman Branno's workshop.
Now she set the lamp in its center and murmured the word, the essential name of
fire.
Nothing. She clenched her
hands to still their trembling and lifted the lamp. Carefully she smoothed the
sawdust and drew the rune again. It was hard to get the lines right, in dark.
Replacing the lamp, she repeated the word, a call this time, almost a prayer. A
tiny orange spark glowed before her. She leaned forward and blew on the wick,
and the flame flickered to life.
The light bloomed slowly,
filling the toolshed, spilling out the cracks in its walls and under the door.
It was dangerous if anyone saw it they might guess she was there, for Goodman
Branno, the carpenter, was sound asleep at this hour. But Makenna's hatred
flared stronger than the light. Let them come. Likely she could kill a few
before she was taken.
She stared around the shed
at the tools that covered the walls-—she wasn't sure what she'd need. Finally
she chose a saw, a hammer and chisel, and a hatchet. Surely one of them would
be sufficient to cut through the thick screw.
The tools were awkward, too
large for her hands as she packed them into the big grain sack that already
held her mother's spell books. She snuffed the light and hauled the heavy sack
out of the shed; it clanked when she bumped against the door frame and Grulf,
the carpenter's dog, gave a tentative bark.
Her heart thumping, Makenna
called to him softly— if he raised an alarm it would draw people more quickly
than the light!
Grulf whined, and Makenna
hurried over to reassure him that she was a known, good person. No spells of
calming needed here; she knew every dog in this village, where she'd grown up.
Hate rolled and boiled in
her stomach, making her feel sick and fearless and strong. There wasn't a man
or woman in that mob that her mother hadn't healed or helped—either them, or
someone in their families. Branno himself—she'd cured his infected thumb just
last year, and she'd charmed the weevils out of the meal bin when his youngest
daughter left the lid off. But that was before Mistress Manoc came.
Branno had started suckling
up to the new priest immediately, but Makenna's mother had seen through
Mistress Manoc, right from the start.
"She
speaks against the goblins," Ardis said thoughtfully, the whisper of the
spinning wheel making music under her words. "By St. Spiratu, they're
pesty enough! But if we stop putting out the goblin bowls, they'll only get
more pesty. Besides, goblinkind and ours have been living together since the
beginning. It's dangerous to meddle with things like that, Makennie love.
Upsets balances you can't even see, turns nature against you. And besides
..."
Makenna blotted out the rest
of the memory, angrily wiping away tears. She needed to be strong, not weak and
weeping.
She gave Grulf a final pat
and made her way to the back of the work yard. The light of the near-full moon sifted
through the newly leafed branches, making it easy to avoid the stacks of cut
timber. But hauling the big sack over the wall was awkward, and her skirt tore
resoundingly. She froze, knowing her dark brown hair and faded clothes would
blend with the shadows. No dogs barked. No neighbor stuck his head out the
window to see what was going on.
She wasn't dressed for this
kind of scrambling thievery, but when she'd put on her clothes this morning
she'd expected nothing more from the day than her ordinary chores and the
fascinating struggle of a magic lesson.
Tears crept down her face
again, and she wiped them away, sniffing. She'd have thought there'd be no
tears left in her, but they kept coming. Well, let them come. They didn't
matter. Nothing mattered anymore except to lift the gate and cut the screw.
She couldn't go back to her
own home. They were watching it. But Krick's house was only a few doors down.
He was almost her size, and his mother was lazy about taking in the wash.
Makenna's mother had cured their baby's croup a few months ago.
She stole a pair of Krick's
britches off the drying rack and put them on. A dark shirt that belonged to his
brother was only a little too big. There was a heavy cape on the hook by the
door—almost a cloak for her—and she took it, too.
She was almost out of the
village when she realized that she ought to steal some food as well—once she
had cut the screw, she would leave. And after that? Her mind boggled over the
question—she was too tired to think. After she cut the screw, she would eat and
rest and plan for the future.
She chose the house of
Goodwife Marra, whose apple trees her mother had cured of a blight. The back
door was latched, but the shutters on the kitchen window were open. She left
her sack outside and wiggled through easily in her stolen britches.
Inside the kitchen she
paused a moment to let her eyes adjust. After the bright moonlight outside, the
small square of silver that came from the window and the glow of the banked
fire seemed very dim.
Bread, hard yellow cheese,
and the last of the dried apples went out the window to join the spell books
and tools. She was fumbling at the back of a high shelf for the tight-sewn bags
that held strips of dried meat when her elbow tapped a bowl. It fell to the
floor and shattered.
Makenna froze, staring at
the fragments of pottery. Her mother had dropped the scrying bowl that morning.
It
had begun with the chiming of the tiny copper bell on the mantle, warning them
someone was passing the ward stone her mother had placed on the path to their
house. They lived almost a quarter mile from the village. Hedgewitches needed
more privacy than most, because folk didn't always want their neighbors—or the
priest—to know they'd gone to a hedgewitch for aid. Ardis liked to have a bit of
warning when someone was coming, but her lined face held only cheerful
curiosity as she wiped the dough off her hands and poured water into the big
clay bowl she used for scrying.
Makenna
watched as her mother drew the runes and murmured the words that turned sight
through water into Sight through water. Makenna couldn't make runes in water,
though she'd often tried.
Light
flickered from the bowl, casting faint upward shadows on her mother's face.
Then her expression had changed, stiffened, and she leapt to her feet. The bowl
fell and shattered, spilling the water in a widening pool on the floor.
The faint creak of a door
hinge brought Makenna back to the present with a rush. She heard steps on the
boards over her head. Someone had been wakened by the crash and was coming to
investigate. Makenna spun toward the window, but the window could be seen from
the stairs! No time.
She raced silently to hide
in the dark corner by the hearth—not good enough, especially if someone lit a
lamp.
With shaking hands she raked
a handful of cold ashes from the corner of the hearth, flinching as a live
ember singed her fingers. Plain dust was the best essential object for this
spell, but any powdery substance would do.
The footsteps had almost
reached the bottom of the stairs. She flung the ashes on the floor in front of
her and blew to create an even layer—no time to do this spell over and over
until she got it right.
She traced the rune, an eye
outside a circle, and whispered the last of the words as Goodwife Marra stepped
into the kitchen.
Several pieces of broken
bowl lay in the square of moonlight, and the goodwife went to them, hopping and
muttering a curse as she stepped on a piece in her bare feet.
Then she came over to the
hearth. Makenna held her breath. The look-away spell worked better if you
didn't move or make any noise.
Goodwife Marra lit a candle
and stood gazing around the kitchen. Aside from the broken bowl, Makenna saw
nothing out of place—and evidently Marra didn't, either. She muttered something
about accursed cats and went to latch the shutters.
When she returned the candle
to the hearth, her eyes passed right over Makenna, and she didn't even blink.
Makenna listened to her
footsteps going up the stairs and waited until Marra had had time to go back to
sleep before unfolding her fear-stiffened legs. She took two bags of dried meat
and let herself out the kitchen door, leaving it wide with a quiet wish that
every cat in the village would invade the place.
On her way out the back gate
she kicked over the goblin bowl. She flinched reflexively as it tipped, but of
course there had been no milk or table scraps in the goblin bowls for months
now—no bad luck, likely, from tipping over an empty bowl.
But the fragment of memory
she had suppressed earlier swirled through her mind. "It's dangerous to meddle with things like that . . . upsets
balances . . . turns nature against you. And besides . . . if she's getting rid
of the goblins, likely we hedgewitches will be next."
Makenna clung to the side of
the road where the scruffy bushes promised some cover. It was hard going,
hauling the now-stuffed grain sack through the brush. The village was in the
center of a vast area of reclaimed marshland. The soil was rich, the lake
behind the dike provided sufficient water even in the driest years, and the
land was almost completely flat. You could see several miles down the road from
the village. Makenna was taking no chances, not now, with her goal so close.
She'd come almost far enough
to walk on the road without being seen when a stick, concealed in last year's
dead grass, caught her foot and she fell. She lit soft, but she had fallen
earlier and skinned her knees—it was the memory as much as the pain that made
her breath catch on a sob.
Her
arms overflowing with the large, untidy collection of her mother's spell books,
she hadn't even seen the rock that turned under her foot. She was running, so
she fell hard, the books exploding out of her arms, sending loose sheets of
parchment flying among the willows that ringed the house.
"Hide
the spell books," her mother had whispered fiercely, piling them into her
hands. "They're my life's work, love. Hide them and keep them safe. Use
them."
Scrambling
on bleeding knees after the notes and fragments of spells, herbals, scraps of
granny lore, and even ordinary recipes that her mother not only inherited from
her mother, but had gathered from every passing tinker and vagabond
hedge-witch, Makenna was still near enough to peer through the screen of
branches when the mob reached the house.
They
had milled uneasily outside the door, some looking down as if to conceal their
faces, but she knew them all, oh, yes, she knew them. Including their most
recent resident. Mistress Manoc looked sober, except when she forgot to control
her expression. Then a smug look twitched over her face and lingered until she
banished it.
Makenna
heard Goodman Branno's voice raised to shrillness. "Come out, Ardis.
You're accused of sorcery. Your power comes from demons, and you know their
names."
That
had stunned Makenna, for her mother knew no more of demons' names than anyone
else in the village. In fact, she'd sometimes wondered if her mother believed
in demons—or even the Dark One.
She
could barely hear her mother's quiet voice replying, soothing, delaying them
while Makenna got the books away. She'd been told to save the books, so she'd
gathered them and hidden them, wasting time she might have spent thinking
ahead, finding tools to cut a chain, finding a weapon. . . .
Makenna's stomach was
twisting again. Her eyes stung, but she refused to weep anymore. Weeping
wouldn't get it done.
She stood and hauled the
sack onto the road. She hated these books now, but her mother had told her to
save them and she would. They were her mother's life's work—the fragments of
knowledge she had snatched up and preserved, despite the church's decree that
only priests could possess any knowledge of magic. It had not occurred to
Makenna until much later that in sending her to save the books, her mother had
been saving her as well.
It was easier walking on the
road, and she made good time. Better time than she had made that morning,
crawling through the bushes on the far side of the dike, striving desperately
to get to the long dock that hung over the lake in time.
Now as she drew near the dike,
she missed the rhythmic thudding of the pump that started every dawn when old
Haren hitched the oxen to the wheel. The noise of the pump, pulling the night's
seepage back up to the lake, was as much a part of the dike as the scent of
mud—its absence made her feel like a stranger in an unfamiliar place. She'd
thought she and her mother had a place in the village. Friends. It was
dangerous to disobey a priest, for the teachings of the Hierarch's church were
backed by the swords of the Hierarch's guards. But the villagers could have
warned them! Not one had. So much for friendship.
With the hatchet, it took
only a few minutes to reduce the pump's cog pins to splinters. They would never
get it working in time.
She turned off the road
before reaching the dock, for she knew she couldn't face the sight of it, and
cut across a field of new corn, carelessly trampling the tender shoots. It was
a hard scramble up the dike, for the sluice gate was set where the land was
lowest. At the top, the fresh wind that blew off the lake struck her like a
slap. The sound of the waves lapping the shore brought everything hurtling
back.
She
had watched them from behind a screen of brush and grass as they dragged her
mother, struggling now, over the dock's rough boards. It took two men to carry
the heavy chains and shackles. They always drowned a sorceress, so she couldn't
use the power of her dying breath to summon demons or to curse.
As
soon as the last man had moved onto the dock, Makenna scrambled underneath it
and ran forward. By now the men who held her mother had reached the end. She
heard the thudding of their feet as her mother fought.
The
water met Makenna halfway. She was in it up to her knees before the thought
struck her—what was she going to do? She couldn't fight. Then the scream rose,
a terrible, wavering shriek, and her mother's body flashed down, wreathed with
chains, her face mindless with terror, like an animal caught in a trap.
A
tremendous splash and a swirl of bubbles cut off the sound.
Makenna
was swimming then, hearing the feet tramping overhead, not caring anymore if
they heard her.
When
she reached the end of the dock the water was still, and she stared helplessly
at its softly heaving surface.
What
could she do? She could dive for her mother, but the water was deep here. Even
if she reached her, she had no way to break or unfasten the chain. And no
swimmer could haul up that weight.
The
desire to scream rose in her, to scream and scream and go on screaming until
the world was blotted out by the sound. It took all her will to suppress it.
Screaming
was useless. Her mother was dead.
She
moaned, clinging to the rough wood pillar that supported the dock. Then some
instinct for survival stirred and, though she clung there, drifting in the
light wash of the waves for a long time, she made no further sound.
Makenna
shuddered, pulling herself out of the past, and went to the wheel, that twisted
the screw, that lifted the sluice gate. It took all her strength, but once she
got it turning, it spun easily.
The dike shivered under her
feet with the violence of the current surging beneath it. Only when the screw
reached the top of its length and jammed did she look down at the water
shooting out, rushing through the ditches, already swamping the low end of the
fields and covering the base of the pump. The sight gave her intense
satisfaction, and she realized that, for the first time that day, she felt no
desire to cry.
Looking carefully at the
thick wooden screw, she decided the saw would be quickest. She set the blade as
low as she could, where the screw vanished into the gate mechanism. At first,
the saw jerked and buckled, but she struggled on, and soon each thrust bit
deeper into the wood. When the saw broke through, she twisted the top part of
the screw free and threw it into the pond, which was deepening rapidly at the
base of the dike. It already stretched over several fields. Makenna could no
longer see the water spurting in, but the surface beneath her feet roiled
furiously. Good, the gate was underwater. With the screw cut, they wouldn't be
able to get it closed for days . . . maybe never.
Makenna looked back at the
sleeping village. When the lake reclaimed its own, most of those houses would
be under water, destroying the food stored in their cellars. The rooftops would
be the only dry places.
The water would rise
gradually. Only a few might drown. But fields under water would grow no crops,
and much of the livestock that made it to shore would escape. They would all be
left with nothing. All would suffer. All would grieve. The thought warmed the
chilled place inside her, and Makenna smiled.
"May the Dark One
devour the lot of you," she whispered. It was the worst curse she knew.
She wished she knew the Dark One's name, so she could call on him with real
effect.
Makenna turned and dragged
her sack of spell books along the dike toward the highland. She wanted to be a
long way off by sunrise.
CHAPTER 2
The
Hedgewitch
Makenna drifted
north. She wasn't sure why
she chose that direction, but she wanted to leave her old life behind, and the
deep woods and soft, rolling hills were completely different from the flat,
open land she'd known. Her mother had traveled in her youth. She'd told Makenna
that staying in one place, in a village where you knew folks, and they knew you,
was safer.
At first Makenna's grief for
her mother felt like tearing claws, and she cried herself to sleep each night.
But after the first few days, the difficulties of survival occupied more and
more of her attention.
She stole food from the
villages she passed. Soon she grew bolder and acquired better clothes, a knife,
a bedroll, and a big oilcloth sheet she could hang when it rained.
She felt no guilt—the empty
goblin bowls told her that the villagers she robbed had fallen in with the
priests' demands. Makenna wondered what the goblins did, with no more table
scraps set out for them. Thinking of the mischief they could make, she almost
felt sorry for the villagers. Almost.
Makenna took care never to
be seen, and she moved on quickly, never robbing any village twice. And one of
the first things she did was to twist some stolen bronze wire into a hiding
charm so no one could find her with magic. It took her more than a dozen
attempts to set the magic into the bronze, and she wept again for her mother,
who had so easily made these charms for poachers.
In the beginning Makenna had
intended to live by trapping small game. Krick and Rolan, near her own age, had
taught her how to set snares in the days when they'd run wild together. When
they'd been . . . when they had pretended to be her friends. But the first time
her wire captured a squirrel, the sight of its frantic struggles made something
twist inside her. She couldn't kill it. She soon discovered that she couldn't
kill anything in a trap, although she had no qualms about eating the meat she
stole.
As the weeks passed into
months, Makenna began to look for snares in the forest around the villages. If
they were empty, she sprung them. If there were animals in them, she set them
free. Sometimes her spell of calming failed and she was clawed or bitten, but
freeing trapped creatures became something that she had to do.
As the first gold touched
the leaves, she realized it was nearly harvest month and that she had had a
birthday a few months back. She was twelve now. It didn't seem to matter.
Birthdays were a part of humanity, and she hardly considered herself human
anymore.
But harvest would soon be
followed by winter. She'd need better gear, perhaps even a permanent shelter.
She began to look for an area where she might stay. It had to be within raiding
distance of at least three villages, but not so close to any of them that she
was likely to be discovered.
She traveled almost another
week. The sun was sinking behind the hills when she came across a barn that
looked promising. The blackened ruins of a farmhouse nearby explained why it
had been abandoned, but the barn looked strong and in good repair. The people
who owned the well-tended orchards that surrounded it probably stored things
there, but the harvest was past; they might not go near it till spring.
Makenna couldn't see anyone
among the trees now, but she knew better than to take chances. She found a
clump of bushes from which she could watch, and waited for moonrise.
It was several hours after
darkness had fallen, and the moon was high above the trees before she moved,
slowly and carefully, toward the darkened barn. The trails she'd found in the
grass seemed to indicate that the farmhouse had been moved downstream a bit and
behind a hill—out of sight, but not necessarily out of hearing. Makenna had
seen no sign of a dog, either, but that didn't mean there wasn't one, so she
had the well-chewed bone she used as an essential object for her calming charm
ready to hand.
There was no lock on the
door, just a big latch, which probably meant they stored nothing of value here.
Good. But the door's great iron hinges moved with the silence of grease and
use, which meant they opened this door a lot. Bad. Or at least, a puzzle. The
barn was dark, only a few small windows catching the moonlight. The old straw
on the floor would substitute for sawdust. Makenna knelt and charmed fire into
the wick of one of her stolen candles. The spell was coming easier, now that
she worked it every night for campfires.
The light revealed the
barn's plain plank walls. No animals moved restlessly in the stalls at the
coming of light; only their scents lingered in the cool air. They must have
moved the livestock to be nearer to the new house. The stalls held the tools of
farm and harvest: baskets for gathering, which were cheap enough, but also
steel tools, saws for cutting dead wood, hoes, and shovels. And at the far end
was a cider press, and in the stalls near it, dozens of new barrels, their
strapping gleaming in the candlelight. Makenna scowled. Either folk around here
were more honest than any she'd ever known, or she was missing something. Could
she have tripped some magical alarm without sensing it? But magical wards were
usually harder to come by, and more expensive, than a dog—more expensive than a
cider press and the new barrels warranted.
She was reaching out with
her other senses, letting her eyes stray, when she saw it—just a glimpse of a
long-nosed brown face, about the size of a small melon, peering down from one
of the eaves. It was gone in an instant, but Makenna jumped back, tripped over
a bump in the straw covered floor, and fell.
This
barn was far from unguarded.
Her heart started to pound. "I didn't take anything," she said
rapidly. "I didn't hurt anything. I'm leaving now, and I've done you and
yours no harm. All right?"
The silence stretched. The
back of Makenna's neck prickled. The goblin doubtless knew every move she'd
made, but she still held out her hands to show they were empty as she fled from
the barn.
She was free of the farmyard
and deep into the orchard before she began to relax. Wild goblins were pesty,
but her mother had told her that nothing guarded a farm better than a loyal
one. She was lucky she'd seen him before she'd taken something. Besides, if
these folk still had their goblins, likely they'd let their hedgewitches live
as well.
The tension in her neck and
shoulders eased slowly. She was almost to the edge of the orchard, and no alarm
had sounded. It was all right. With the unthinking gesture of someone who had
been raised around apple trees, she reached up, picked an apple, and bit into
it.
A flurry of movement in the
leaves proclaimed her mistake.
"I'm sorry!" she
cried. But goblins didn't care about sorry.
A shrill whistle sounded in
the tree above her. A clatter of metal, loud enough to carry to any number of
farms, sounded from the barn. Followed by the distant baying of dogs.
Makenna dropped the apple
and ran.
Drying her soaked boots by
the fire, Makenna cursed her carelessness. "But you think no more about
picking an apple in harvest than about scratching an itch!"
She'd begun talking to
herself more and more often lately. Not that she wanted anyone to talk to. She
wondered if it was just her imagination, that feeling that the rustling canopy
above her was listening. It had taken most of the night, climbing trees and
wading for miles up shallow creeks, to lose the dogs. Makenna banked her fire
and went to bed.
It was just after noon when
she finally wakened, stretched, and pulled on her boots. The exertions of the
previous night had made her hungry, and she walked quickly to the tree where
she'd hung her gear. She was reaching for the lowest branch when she noticed
both her sacks lying on the ground.
After being robbed by
several animals, Makenna had learned to climb a tree and lower her food sack on
a rope so it dangled in the air, safe from the clever paws of raccoons and
other creatures.
"Dung!" She
reached the sacks in two long strides.
The spell books were there,
the food was gone. But how? Had something chewed through the rope?
She pulled the rope through
the fallen leaves and one glance at the end told her everything. Not
chewed—-cut. Goblin work. She should probably be grateful they hadn't taken the
spell books and hidden them out of pure mischief—but she wasn't grateful.
Anger burning through her
veins, Makenna packed her gear and set off. There was no point in staying. Once
the goblins got a grudge against you, it lasted till you appeased them. She had
no milk to offer and they'd stolen all her food, so she had no choice but to
flee.
They chose to follow her.
By the third day of the
goblins' pursuit, Makenna was near weeping with weariness and frustration.
She could keep from starving
by eating what she stole on the spot, but she couldn't store any food unless
she kept it in her pockets. She'd tried clutching her food sack in her arms as
she slept-—and wakened to the sight of a scrawny, long-nosed lady, about two
feet high, dragging her spell books away. She'd raced to recover them and
returned to find her food sack gone. The empty bag fell over her head later
that day, and by the time she tore it off, there was nothing to be seen. The
woods echoed with shrieks of goblin laughter.
She combed the spell books
for a charm to keep the goblins off, but aside from dozens of bits of useless
lore and rumor, all she found was a note in a strange hand that said only the
priests' magic was strong enough to affect goblins, whose magic was innate.
Since the priests tried to
keep magic out of the hands of any who weren't priests, Makenna's mother and
grandmother had collected their lore from many different sources, but Makenna
had never heard of innate magic before. Did that mean they didn't have to study
to bend the natural world to their wishes? Some humans had magic, some did not,
and those chosen for priests were chosen, Makenna's mother had claimed, solely
because l hey had more magic than others. But even the priests, who needed no
essential objects, no complex rituals, had to spend years learning to wield their
magic.
Makenna was beginning to
believe that her mother was right that magic was part of the nature of the
world itself, not something handed out by gods. It was heresy, of course. But
Makenna had no more dealings with gods now than she'd ever had, and the spells
that hid her tracks or settled the mud in ditches where she dipped her water
jug were coming easier to her. But there were still days when she couldn't
bring a spell to life, no matter how hard she tried.
Makenna knew her magic was
weak, even for a hedgewitch. She barely remembered the day the priests' chooser
had come to the village, to test the latest generation of children for magical
ability. But she remembered the old man's nasal voice, passing his judgment.
"Her holiness is not sufficient."
"It's all right,
Makennie," her mother had soothed her. "The priests do priestly
things, but we hedgewitches, we do well enough without their help. We do
fine."
Still Makenna had heard her
weeping in the night and known she had wanted her daughter to be chosen, to
have possessed magic that was strong enough for real teaching, real knowledge.
Ardis had never again, by word, look or deed, let Makenna see her
disappointment.
The goblins' persecution
continued. If they couldn't get Makenna's food, they stole bits and pieces of
her other gear. Which they left, teasingly, in place of her food when they
stole it later. The first time they did this, she swore and stamped her foot.
It lit on a sharp stone, and as she hopped about, clutching her sore foot and cursing,
she could hear them snickering.
The only way she could keep
everything was to stay awake all the time—and in the past few days she had
fallen asleep more and more often. She was almost certain they were casting
spells on her—if she realized it in time, she could fight the wave of
drowsiness. But more often she simply woke, lying across the trail with a crick
in her back and another piece of gear missing.
Makenna fought back a tired
sob. This couldn't go on. Much as she hated the idea, she had to set a trap.
That night she crept into a
blacksmith's shop to steal what she needed. The moon wasn't up yet, but the
glowing coals in the forge gave her enough light to search. Goblins, with their
clever fingers and sharp copper knives, were almost impossible to trap, but
they couldn't abide the touch of iron or steel. One of the scraps of lore in
her books speculated that that was because iron and steel were man-made things,
not found in nature, but no one seemed to know for certain.
It took awhile to find the things
she needed, and she stole a net as well. Walking back to camp, she was smiling
for the first time in days.
It was a good thing she
slept lightly. The thrashing snap of the bent branch that primed her hidden
snare wasn't loud, and only someone dozing in all her clothes could have
reached the moon-shadowed grove in time, for the small creature bent over his
bound ankles had his fingers in the wire, pulling it loose. In a moment he'd be
gone! Makenna raced toward him and tripped over the bent sapling of the trap
she'd left in plain sight.
The young tree whipped
upright in a storm of thrashing leaves, taking the net and food sack with it.
Makenna fell, rolled, got her feet beneath her, and sprang into a flying dive.
Her outstretched hands fell on the goblin just as he slipped free of the wire.
"Got you!"
She tightened her grip
against his wiggling and dragged him forward till she could sit up and look at
him.
He was thin as a scarecrow,
about two and a half feet tall, and the lines and bones of his face were long
and sharp. The elbows of his rough jacket and the knees of his britches were
neatly patched, but his hair straggled into his eyes. Dark, angry eyes.
Even though Makenna had set
the deceptive double trap—one snare in plain sight, the other hidden as well as
she could hide it—she hadn't really believed it would work. Now that she had
her hands on one of her tormentors, she had no idea what to do with him.
"How could you undo the
wire on your ankle?" she asked. "I thought goblinkind couldn't touch
steel or iron."
"Well, I can. Not that
it's any of your business." He gritted his small sharp teeth and a gleam
came into his eyes. He glanced down at Makenna's unprotected wrist.
She shook him slightly, in
warning. "Don't even think it, little man."
He sniffed. "As if I'd
soil my teeth on a great dirty creature like you."
"You're not that clean
yourself!" Makenna retorted, stung. He spoke true; living wild, her bath
days had become few and far between. "What's your name, little man?
"What's yours, great
wench?"
Makenna scowled. For a
prisoner, he was awfully rude. But it was pure bravado, for she held him
tightly enough to feel his heartbeat. The rapid heartbeat of a trapped
creature. What had she thought to accomplish with this? Even if she could kill
him, there would always be more goblins. Why bother? She pushed him away and
stood stiffly, brushing the wet leaves off her clothes.
The goblin stared at her
suspiciously. "What's this about, wench?"
"My name is Makenna.
And you're free. Go away."
"What for?"
"Because I don't want
to spend the rest of the night talking to rude goblins. Go on, get!"
"No, great stupid one,
I meant what do you want for freeing me?"
Not pure bravado after all,
Makenna decided. At least half his rudeness sprang from plain bad temper. She
turned to the sapling to pull her food sack down.
"Well, are you going to
make me stand about all night? What do you want?"
Makenna shrugged.
"Nothing. I just can't stand to hurt anything in a trap. Not even surly
goblins. Not that it's any of your business."
She skinned a knuckle
untying the knot and swore as she lowered the net that held the food sack.
She'd have to eat all she could before going back to sleep, for the rest would
likely be gone before she woke. When she turned back, the goblin was still
standing there.
"You must want
something." His voice was anxious, almost pleading. "You must."
"Well, it would be nice
if the lot of you would leave me alone, but I'm sure that's too much to
ask." She sighed wearily. "Just go."
"Ahhh!" His
anguished shriek rent the silence.
Makenna sprang back, tripped
and sat down abruptly, blinking in astonishment. "What the-—"
"You've done it! Curse
you, wench, may your children be devoured by ducks, you've gone and done it!
Ahhh!" He stamped his foot. Makenna wished there'd been a sharp rock
beneath it. Her lips twitched.
"Done what?" she
asked, clambering to her feet.
"You don't even know,
you great stupid creature. What have I done to deserve this, what?" He
clutched his hair, elbows akimbo, eyes wild.
Makenna couldn't help but
laugh. It sounded a bit rusty. Was this the first time she'd laughed since her
mother's death? "Look, all I want is for you to go away. I'll give you
some food, all right?"
"Ahhh!"
Makenna clapped her hands
over her ears.
"You've done it again!"
the goblin cried.
"Done what?"
"You've gone and
indebted me! Now I owe you! Guarding, serving, gold—who knows where it'll end?
Why do I have to meet up with the one human who won't strike an honest
bargain—even a greedy one! What an accursed night this has been. I'll be
about!"
He turned and stomped toward
the bushes.
Makenna tried to stifle her
giggles. "Look, I don't want—"
The goblin spun. "Don't
you go indebting me again, wench, or I swear I'll get violent, indebted or
not!" He stalked away, radiating fury. At the edge of the clearing he
paused and looked back to snarl, "My name's Cogswhallop," before he
vanished.
When Makenna woke the next
morning all of her food was still there, and a pile of fresh-picked blueberries
had joined it.
Cogswhallop was seldom seen
after that, but he made his presence felt. Food still vanished, but more
appeared. Gear was mended and fires stayed alive all night.
Sometimes when she was
traveling, he turned up to warn her of trouble ahead or guide her to an easier
path. He was never polite, much less friendly, but she finally got him talking
enough to learn what she'd done to upset him so.
"Humans! Do you never
give folks any balance?" he complained.
Makenna frowned over the
cold pigeon pie that had probably come from some villager's windowsill. She had
just thanked him for it. "What do you mean?"
Cogswhallop snorted.
"If you go doing more for someone than they pay back, then they're
indebted to you—surely even a human can understand that. And if you're
indebted, you can't be in balance with them. Or with yourself, for that matter.
You're . . . unequal. Like with me, owing you a life debt. It'll take a cursed
mountain of pigeon pie to pay that off."
Makenna took a moment to
think this over. The folk of her village had surely taken more from her mother
than they'd paid back, even before— She swallowed and put down the pie. They
hadn't been equals, that was certain. "So if you owe someone a favor, you
always pay it back, so that you won't be indebted. Not for them, but for you.
"Good wench. I knew you
could understand, if I said it in wee, simple words."
Makenna grinned. Prickly as
he was, it was nice to have someone to talk to. Almost a friend. "But what
about friendship? Surely you don't keep track of every little thing friends do
for one another? Or families?"
"You think friends
don't need to be equal? And families need balance more than any, I'd think.
Though with friends, we don't keep such close track of the amount of the debt.
You can pay back favors with just a token, a rock, a pinecone, whatever's to
hand. With friends, or with family, it's just a symbol. The real debt gets paid
out in time."
It made sense to Makenna, in
an odd sort of way. Once she understood the rules of the goblin's game, she
came to enjoy it. When the other goblins, who still followed her, stole things,
she put out food to ransom her possessions back. When she had plenty, she put
out food as an offering, and they always did her some favor in return.
It was good to know that
someone listened when she spoke her thoughts aloud, even if she couldn't always
see them. So Makenna felt nothing but pleasure when Cogswhallop appeared before
her as she hiked along at dusk.
"Drop those bags and
follow me," he commanded.
Makenna did, rubbing the
sore spot the rope always left on her shoulder. He led her toward the road that
meandered east through the woods.
The leaves had all fallen
now, and they were far enough north that an occasional pine gleamed green
through the barren branches.
As they approached the road,
Cogswhallop dropped to his stomach and began to crawl, and Makenna followed his
lead, trying to be as silent as possible wiggling through the dried bracken.
Cogswhallop made no more sound than a soft breeze. Of course he was smaller. He
stopped under a bush at the top of a hill, and Makenna crawled up to join him.
A campfire blazed beside the
road below and something bubbled in the iron pot above it. A tinker, a small
man with more gray than brown in his hair, was cooking his evening meal.
But it was his pack that
drew her eyes, a huge leather pack, with wide shoulder straps designed to be
carried comfortably day after day. It looked enormous, stuffed with his gear
and the tools of his trade. It would probably be too big for her, but likely
the goblins could adjust it—
"I thought you'd like
it," Cogswhallop murmured.
CHAPTER 3
The
Hedgewitch
Makenna crept
into the tinker's camp,
inch by silent inch, alert for the slightest variation in the rhythm of his
snoring. She spared an irritated thought for Cogswhallop who'd vanished shortly
after leading her to her prize—he could have done this much more quietly. But
evidently the goblins' strange rules put this beyond the bounds of his
"indebtedness."
The pack lay next to the
tinker's bedroll. The worst part, Makenna thought as she eased forward, would
come when she reached the pack. Tinker's tools had a tendency to clank. It
might be better to try to unload the pack right there beside him, if she could
be quiet enough. If he continued to snore like that, likely he'd not hear if
she rattled the pans in his ears.
Heart thumping, she crept
forward as silently as she could. The rhythm of his snoring never changed. She
reached down, touched the pack buckle—and a hard hand closed around her ankle.
Makenna dove away. The force
of her movement pulled the tinker half out of his blankets, but he didn't let
go, and she fell, already twisting to face him, kicking as he seized her other
leg. The dirt beneath her was dry and loose. Quick as thought, she grabbed a
handful and cast it at his eyes, but he closed them before it hit.
He kept his face turned away
and swarmed up her body like a man climbing a tree. It wasn't until he was
sitting on her stomach, pinning both her wrists to the earth, that he finally
looked down at her face. "Why, you're only a lass!"
Struggling was useless, so
Makenna stopped.
"I'm not 'only a
lass,'" she replied with as much arrogance as she could muster. "I'm
a hedgewitch, and a powerful one. If you hurt me, I'll curse you in the names
of all the demons I know, so you'd better let me go, now!"
"Ah, you know the
demons' names, do you?" He didn't look frightened. In fact he looked like
he was trying not to smile.
Makenna's fear vanished in a
wave of outrage. "I do know them. Lots of them! And .. . and I've got hordes
of goblin slaves who'd avenge me, too!" She only hoped they weren't
listening, because she had no idea how they might react to that.
The tinker chuckled.
"Hold back your hordes, lass, for Todder Yon means you no harm. If I let
you go, will you promise not to claw my eyes out?"
"Aye," said
Makenna slowly. What was he up to?
He released her and stood,
and she scrambled to her feet, glaring up at him. Now she understood how
Cogswhallop had felt.
"Why'd you let me
go?"
"Why not?" Todder
Yon shrugged. "If you'll stay awhile, and behave yourself, I'll even heat
up some stew for you."
"But why?"
"Because you're a
powerful hedgewitch, of course." The corners of his eyes crinkled as he
bent over the fire to stir it up. "We lesser minions ought to stick
together."
"Lesser what?"
"Minions." The
amusement left his face—he looked older. "Haven't you heard it? The
Hierarch decided that any power that doesn't come from the Seven Bright Ones,
like the priests' power does, must be coming from the Dark One. He declared that
all hedgewitches, seers, even the light healers, are lesser minions of the Dark
One. Bad as demons, he said, just not so strong."
"But that's
nonsense," Makenna burst out. "Mother never had anything to do with
the Dark One. And neither have I. We don't even know any—" She stopped
abruptly, but he wasn't slow.
"Demons' names? That's
fine with me, lass, for I'd hate to be cursed. Did something happen to your
mother?"
Makenna said nothing, but he
read the answer in her face.
"I'm sorry," he
said softly. "You don't have to talk about it. No father, either?"
"No," said Makenna
shortly. Ardis had always claimed Makenna's father had loved her, loved both of
them. But not enough to stay with a hedgewitch. Ardis had never blamed him for
it, but Makenna had.
"On your own, then?
Well, you'd best have a care for yourself, since you've no one to care for you.
The Hierarch decreed that all the Dark One's minions are to be slain or turned
over to the church. The Decree of Bright Magic, they're calling it. And you'd
best watch out for your goblin horde as well—they've been declared lesser
minions, just like the rest of us."
"But why?" Makenna
demanded. "I know they never approved of hedgewitches, but that's no
reason to kill us!"
"I don't know the real
reason." Todder sighed. "They say it's because the barbarian attacks
in the south are growing worse. They had to recruit more men into the army last
winter, and they'll need even more this year. Soon there'll be all-out war on
the southern border."
"So?" demanded
Makenna. A border war was the Hierarch's business, and perhaps the lords'. The
barbarians had been raiding the southern border for as long as anyone could
remember. "What does that have to do with hedgewitches? It's knights and
priests that fight a war."
"Ah, but the knights
and priests are commanded by the Hierarch, so you can hardly expect them to
take the blame, now can you? The logic is that the Bright Ones have stopped
favoring the Hierarch's army, because he's been tolerating the presence of the
Dark One's servants in his own land. If he casts out the 'evil ones,' then the
army will start winning again. It's pigdung, but that's what they say." He
shook his head ruefully and stirred the bubbling pot. "By St. Spiratu's
truth, I'd give a lot to know what they're really up to. Of course, those with
power blaming those without isn't exactly a new thing in the world."
"But that's absurd.
Hedgewitches have nothing to do with whether the army wins or loses. And seers
and light healers can't do anything but predict or heal-—and not even as well
as a hedgewitch can! To blame us for what happens to some distant army is ...
is ..." She could think of no word strong enough.
"Despicable? Aye, so it
is. But unless the Decree is revoked, it'll go hard with all of us."
Hatred was rising in
Makenna, a cold, solid hate, not at all like the blazing fury that had led her
to flood her village. "Why do you keep saying 'us,' tinker? Do you have
power?"
"Not a scrap." He
ladled stew into a bowl and gave it to her. "You might as well sit down."
He sat himself, leaning comfortably against his pack.
"The Hierarch says the
way we rove about—tinkers, and the gypsies, too—serving no lord is a sign of
lawlessness. And lawlessness comes from the Dark One. Myself, I think the
Hierarch is more concerned about the news we spread."
As Makenna ate, he proceeded
to spread news. He told her about failed harvests, which were also being blamed
on the Dark One's minions. One village had even been completely swallowed by
flood when its sluice gate was mysteriously damaged, though no one there was
killed.
Makenna tried to hide her
riveted attention and evidently succeeded, for the tinker went on to talk about
scandals, dishonest lords, and rumors of corrupt priests. At first,
satisfaction at the success of her revenge distracted her, but eventually she
began to listen. She was most interested in his talk of the priests' intention
to push the goblins into the north woods, where they could be imprisoned behind
the great wall.
"But that'll never
succeed," Todder remarked. "It didn't work three hundred years ago,
and it won't work now. Especially with all the holes that have grown in the
wall over the centuries."
"Why's the Hierarch
killing hedgewitches and not goblins?" Makenna asked. It felt strange,
talking to a human, but good, too—pleasure and discomfort mixed, like
stretching out stiff muscles.
"Have you ever tried to
kill goblins, lass? It's not impossible, but killing them all would take far
more men and magic than the church can spare. Driving them out's hard enough."
He still hadn't run out of
gossip when he caught her yawning and tossed her a couple of blankets.
"By the by, lass, what
was it you wanted here?"
"Your pack."
Makenna was too tired to lie. "I need something stronger to carry my
things in."
"Hmm," said the
tinker. "Well, I can't give you that one, for I've need of it myself, but
I've an old one here you might make use of." He dug into his pack as he
spoke, and pulled out a heap of crumpled leather. "It's pretty well in
tatters; I've been using bits of it for leather scrap. But perhaps that goblin
horde of yours could mend it for you." He winked as he handed it over.
"There you go, and St. Veschia's charity with it."
Makenna snorted. "You
have the most blasphemous opinions I've ever heard, but you offer a saint's
blessing? A saint's nothing but a priest who went and did something memorable
enough to get himself talked about."
"And so? Veschia was a
good woman, by all accounts, priest or no. Why shouldn't the poor folk she
cared about invoke her name?" His face was sober, but his eyes danced. He
knew she had no answer.
"Humph." Makenna
turned away. She didn't like feeling indebted, any more than Cogswhallop did.
Especially to someone who laughed at her.
She took the battered pack
with her, when she crept out of camp just before dawn, listening to Todder
Yon's deceptive snores.
Speaking with another human
had roused the aching loneliness the goblin's company had almost cured. And
he'd been kind, she supposed. But the villagers had seemed kind before they turned
on her mother. She didn't trust him. She preferred the goblin's system of favor
for favor, even though it took two weeks to set out enough food to get the pack
mended.
She hadn't seen Cogswhallop
in all that time and was beginning to think she never would again. She was
surprised how much she missed him, but she'd become accustomed to loneliness
once—she'd come to accept it again.
So when Cogswhallop shook
her awake one morning, she sat up gasping in astonishment. He had never touched
her before. Her delight at seeing him was washed away by the tension in his
thin face.
"I thought I'd paid
it," he fretted. "I thought with finding you a pack I'd cleared my
debt, for good and all."
"You have," said
Makenna promptly. "You owe me nothing, Cogswhallop. Paid in full."
"Aye," he said
glumly. "But that's about to change. It may be too late already, wench,
and I'm not even sure if there's anything you can do, but I've some friends who
need help. Badly."
Makenna stared at the wood
piled under the towering oak and groped desperately for a plan. The thought of
what she might have to witness sickened her.
"It's that great chain
they've laid in a circle around the tree that's the problem," Cogswhallop
told her grimly.
Makenna squinted through the
crack between the boards of the old barn where they were hiding. She could only
catch glimpses of the chain, between the bodies of the milling mob. "I
thought you could touch iron."
"Oh, it's not that it's
iron. It's spelled against goblins, like the doorsills of the churches. Not one
of us can get within six feet of it. Keeps us out and the Greeners in. Real
effective, that priest, may foxes chew off his buttocks! I was hoping you could
get past it."
"If the chain's only
spelled against goblins, then I can," said Makenna. "The problem
isn't the chain, it's that great crowd of people."
A wave of despair swept over
her. Trapped, the lot of them. She hadn't been able to save her own mother.
What made Cogswhallop think she could save his friends? Even with unexpected
help.
She could feel the hopeful
gazes of her goblin allies. When they'd arrived at the farm, four strange
goblins had materialized and followed Cogswhallop out of the bushes.
Cogswhallop had seen her staring.
"You didn't think I'd
ask you to do it all on your own, did you? These are Oddi and Beekin, the lass
is Narri, and the little one's Pimo. They're the ones who've been following you
all these weeks."
It felt strange to see the
faces of her pursuers.
"Good enough, if all we
needed was tricks with a food bag," Makenna had said grimly. She had no
great faith in the goblins' abilities, for all the bedevilment they'd given
her, but it had been nice to have allies. Until she saw what she was up
against. Now they were just four more people she might fail.
Returning her thoughts to
the present, Makenna stared into the bare branches. The tree was an ancient
giant. Almost all its leaves had fallen, but she still couldn't see anything in
it.
"Are you sure they're
trapped up there?"
"Aye, a whole family of
Greeners. Five of 'em. They're keeping still, hoping the humans will think
they're gone and the farm folk'll be able to talk the mob out of it. Those
farmers are the only reason they didn't set it alight at dawn."
Makenna had guessed that
without being told. A farmer was speaking furiously with the priest, who wore
the seven-rayed sun symbol of his calling upon his breast. The farmer had the
look of a man who'd been arguing for a long time. His wife stood off a bit,
weeping into her apron. A little boy, also sobbing, clung to her skirts. An
older boy stood beside her, but he wasn't crying. He looked grim and angry, and
his hands flexed as if he wanted a weapon in them. The priest looked sober,
even sympathetic, but there was a smugness about him that reminded Makenna of
Mistress Manoc from her village. He'd already won, and he knew it.
Anger surged through her,
burning away her helplessness. These were her mother's enemies, in spirit, if
not in person. "The farmers won't be able to talk them out of it,"
she said quietly, turning to face her small troop.
Cogswhallop's sharp face
crumpled with despair. "Then if you can't get though the crowd, they're as
good as burned."
"Not so fast." All
she needed was a plan—she'd been able to destroy her whole village, once she
had a plan. "I might be able to get through the crowd. There's a spell
that'll make people look right over me. But it's not strong enough to make them
overlook me if I step across that chain and lift the goblins down from the
tree. We need to distract them. Maybe if we could burn down something else—but
it'd have to be important, not just a haystack, and we've no time to lay a fire
and have it take hold."
Without looking, Cogswhallop
reached behind him, grabbed Oddi's tunic, and hauled the goblin, squeaking, in
front of Makenna. "Oddi's a Flamer. He's the lad who's been keeping your
fire going nights. He can get anything blazing in minutes."
"Really? How? No, never
mind. Oddi, could you set fire to a building?"
"Aye, gladly. What
for?"
"For a divers— Oh. But
what do you want?" Makenna gestured helplessly. "I left all my gear
back by the trail. I could owe you—"
"No, girl, I'll have no
owing." Oddi looked shocked by the mere thought. "All I want's a
token, to keep us in balance, like. A button would do. Or a small stone or a
bit of cloth. Anything, really."
This was how friends traded.
Makenna's heart warmed, despite the urgency and fear. "But what use would
you have for one of my buttons?"
Oddi shook his head
pityingly. "You're a bit dim still. It's the trade, not the profit, that
counts." "But—"
"They're moving,"
hissed the littlest goblin, Pimo.
Makenna spun. The crowd had
seized the farmer and dragged him back, ignoring his shouted protests. The
priest stepped forward, torch in hand, and the older farm boy leapt away from
the crowd and tackled him. They rolled over and over, struggling, and the torch
went out. Makenna drew her knife and sliced a button off her vest.
"Oddi, burn the
church," she commanded. "The rest of you, tell me quick, what can you
do?"
As she listened to the
goblins' replies, she watched the mob. Beekin and Narri were Makers, supremely
clever with their fingers, but slow. Pimo was a Sleeper, but he warned her that
his gift worked best on people who were relaxed or tired, and still better on
animals. Makenna smiled briefly, remembering all her sudden naps. Cogswhallop,
son of a Maker and a Flamer, could work with iron and steel, but he had no
other gift.
The mob dragged the farmer's
son off the priest and clubbed him into unconsciousness. His mother screamed and
ran to kneel beside him, pulling his head into her lap. The farmer struggled
harder, but he couldn't break free.
The villagers helped the
priest to his feet, brushing off his clothes, restoring his dignity as much as
it could be restored until his nose stopped bleeding. Someone brought another
torch. The priest started to make a speech.
Makenna sliced four more
buttons off her vest. She had her plan. "See that sheep pen, the one that
opens into the yard?" she asked quickly, passing out buttons. "It's
closed with an iron catch, so that's Cogswhallop's job. Beekin and Narri, can
you saddle a horse? The quietest one you can find. Then get out to the pen and
get those sheep ready to spook. It shouldn't be hard to excite them; there'll
be fire nearby and they're silly creatures."
Beekin and Narri took their
buttons and vanished. They were supposed to be slow?
"Pimo, can you keep an
animal relaxed and drowsy without putting it to sleep?"
His tiny face screwed up
doubtfully. "It depends. I'll try."
"Then go with Beekin
and Narri and bring the horse as soon as it's soothed. And remember—"
A roar from the crowd
interrupted her. The priest had lit the pyre. Pimo snatched a button and
vanished.
"That horse has to stay
calm," Makenna hissed after him. "Because"—she turned to
Cogswhallop—"I'm not much of a rider. Why are you still here?"
"It's a simple latch. I
can undo it in seconds. And since it's in plain view I'd best wait till your
diversion has taken hold." He was watching the flames rise around the base
of the tree. His face, contorted with anguish and hope, made a terrible
contrast to his carefully calm voice. Makenna felt a surge of respect for the
little goblin. This was courage.
She hadn't been able to save
her mother. Maybe she could save someone else who deserved it.
Hoofbeats clopped on the
barn's wooden floor. The horse sounded calm, but it hadn't seen the fire yet.
The sheep were beginning to bleat and bounce. "Here's your button,
Cogswhallop."
Cogswhallop looked at her
oddly. "Keep the button. It's me that's owing you again. More than I'll
ever be able to pay, if you bring this off. Do you think we have a chance
?"
The horse arrived, a big
gray. Pimo rode high on its neck, clinging to its mane, whispering in its ear.
Makenna climbed awkwardly into the saddle and settled Pimo on the pommel in
front of her. "There's always a chance," she said. The sheep were
going crazy. "Now get out there and get ready. Open the pen when I come
out of the barn and not before, understand?"
A taut smile flickered
across Cogswhallop's face and vanished. "Aye, gen'ral." And he was
gone.
General?
The fire was reaching into
the lower branches now. Makenna scraped a handful of dried bird droppings from
a post beneath a swallow's nest and, rubbing it on the horse's flank, drew the
look-away rune. The horse twitched its hide and looked back at her curiously.
Pimo's whispering became more intense, his face streaked with the sweat of
fear.
Makenna felt the terror,
too, rushing like a pulse through her body, but it was mixed with anger and a
wild exhilaration that came close to joy. "Steady," she said, to the
horse, to Pimo, to herself. "Wait for it. . . ."
Finally it came. A gust of
smoke from another direction. Murmurs of confusion. Cries of dismay and
outrage. The priest yelled, "My spell books!" and raced for the
burning church. Makenna smiled grimly. It seemed that endangering their spell
books would distract anyone who made magic, not just hedgewitches.
Three-quarters of the mob followed the priest to fight the fire. Makenna kicked
the horse into a drowsy amble, out of the barn.
An avalanche of bounding,
bleating, wild-eyed sheep rolled over the farmyard, leaving more chaos in its
wake.
Makenna guided the placid
gray carefully through the shouting crowd that struggled to control the terrified
animals. One man, fingers wrapped tight in a kicking ewe's coat, bounced off
her horse's rump without even looking around at her. The spell was working.
As the horse stepped over
the chain, Pimo turned faintly green and his voice choked into silence. On the
high saddle he was almost five feet from the charmed iron, but it still might
not have been enough if the horse hadn't carried him past. The horse snorted
and started to flinch back from the raging fire, but the goblin coughed once
and started to mutter again and the horse calmed.
Makenna caught an echo of
the spell—for a moment the fire seemed distant, like something seen in a dream.
No need to run, no need to fear; it couldn't hurt anything. She fought the
spell like a diver fighting for the surface, and when she won free of it, the
fire crackled before her, above her, greedy and dangerous. Heat beat against
her face, her arms, her hair. She guided the horse around the tree to the
windward side where the flames burned less fiercely.
"Come here," she
cried, lifting her arms to the branches. "I'll get you out. Come—"
A furious rustling erupted
above her and a tiny goblin boy, no more than a foot tall, dangled above her
hands. She stood in the stirrups and grabbed him, propping him on the saddle
between her and Pimo. He squirmed in her grasp, staring up into the tree.
A goblin man and a young
goblin woman crouched there, shouting over the roar of the approaching flames.
"You get, girl."
"What about Mam?"
The flames cast distorting shadows on the girl's long-nosed face. "She
hasn't got Bini out yet. We've got to—"
"I'll go get 'em as
soon as you're gone! Now—" The young woman turned to climb back into the
tree, and the man, snarling, pulled her forcibly from the branches and dropped
her, screaming and struggling, into Makenna's arms. She fought with insane,
panicked strength, and it took all Makenna's attention to subdue her.
The gray, distracted by the
struggle on its back, began to snort and sidle, and Makenna took a firm grip on
the reins.
When she looked up, the tree
was a writhing vortex of fire, but she stayed, struggling with the horse as it
grew more fearful despite Pimo's efforts.
Then a voice from the crowd
cried, "Look! The tree . . . girl on a horse . . . saving the
goblins!"
Half a dozen people started
toward her. Makenna dropped the reins, and Pimo dropped the spell. The
terrified horse bolted, carrying them with it, scattering villagers as it raced
toward the cool safety of the woods.
The roar of the fire and the
pounding hooves could not drown out the goblin girl's despairing scream.
"There was nothing more
you could do, gen'ral." Cogswhallop gazed tenderly down at the hair of the
young goblin woman, Natter, who had finally cried herself to sleep in his arms.
"That you accomplished this much is a wonder."
"It wasn't
enough," said Makenna stiffly. If she was a general, she was a bad one.
The demon-cursed priest had won, and she had lost.
The little orphaned goblin
boy stirred in her lap, and she cradled him gently, murmuring till he lay still
again. His small fingers were curled around her thumb. The tips of Natter's
fingers were tinged with green, but the boy's were the same as the rest of his
skin—skin the same color as Makenna's. Cogswhallop said that meant he had a
different gift. Only Greeners had green fingers. Makenna hoped the boy was warm
enough, wrapped in her jacket. It was cold after the sun set, but they hadn't
dared light a fire.
"How could they do
this, those people, those humans?"
she demanded. "Natter and Miggy said their family served that farm for
five generations."
"And their folk did
their best to fight for them. You have to grant that," said Cogswhallop.
"It wasn't
enough."
Cogswhallop sighed.
"Seems like nothing is enough these days. The priests are determined to
get rid of us."
Makenna frowned. "I
knew they'd forbidden folk to put out the bowls, that they were trying to drive
you out, but . . . this is happening in other places?" She remembered
Todder Yon's gossip.
"Aye. Why do you think
there's so many of us living wild? Maybe you don't know, but most of the goblin
races do better in villages. We're a civilized folk, for the most part.
"Which is more that can
be said for humans!"
"You're human, gen'ral.
No way around it."
"Maybe not. But this is
one human who's going to light for goblinkind. Cogswhallop, you owe me,
right?"
"Aye." He smiled
down at the sleeping girl. "More than I can pay in a lifetime's
service."
"Then I want you to
help me fight the priests. To save as many of our people as we can—and maybe
get some of theirs! Will you do that? I'd have to have help. Much as I want to,
I couldn't do it alone."
General. With the goblins'
help, she could make it real.
"Are you asking me to
be your second-in-command?" His eyes gleamed in the darkness. "Sounds
a dangerous job to me. They'll be looking for you now. And someday you'll want
to return to your own kind. Don't build too many obstacles in your path."
"I'm never going back
to humankind." She said it with no particular emphasis; it wasn't a
decision she had to defend, it was simply a fact. As much a part of her as her
bones.
"Aye, you think that
now, with the smoke stench in your hair. But this will fade. Someday a likely
lad will come along, and you'll discover that you're human enough."
"You're wrong,"
said Makenna. "I'm going to fight the humans. I swear it on my mother's
soul. And no one will make me change my mind. No one."
Five years later
. . .
Tobin woke up in the middle
of the night with an urgent need to go to the privy. He muttered a curse,
softly, so as not to wake his brother, and groped for his slippers, but he
couldn't find them. The need grew more urgent.
Tobin yawned and crawled out
of bed, wincing as his feet hit the cold stone floor. The privy was at the far
end of a long corridor. By the time he returned his feet were thoroughly
chilled and he was much more awake. As the light from the corridor lamp spilled
into the room, he saw his slippers placed neatly at the foot of his bed and
whispered another curse, glancing over at Jeriah, for his brother was a light
sleeper. The blankets didn't even stir. Jeri was usually a very light sleeper.
Tobin frowned and tiptoed over for a closer look.
He swore loudly this time,
yanking the covers back. The bed held nothing but artfully stacked pillows.
Tobin took two angry steps
toward the door and then hesitated. Did he really need to leave his warm bed in
the middle of the night to chase after his brother? Jeri was fifteen, only
three years younger than Tobin—by St. Rydan the Teacher, it was time he started
looking after himself! Perhaps having his big brother hovering all the time
actually provoked him to mischief.
It was a sobering thought,
and Tobin's anger lessened. But he'd been careful not to mother Jeri all
winter. And this had happened before. This winter had been Jeriah's first
campaign, his first taste of the horror, exhilaration, and boredom of fighting
the southern barbarians. There had been nights, in the army camp, when Jeriah's
bed was empty till nearly dawn. Too many nights? Most boys went a little wild
on their first campaign. Tobin had kept a firm grip on the bulk of their funds
and told himself that even Jeri couldn't get into too much trouble in the
restricted world of the camp. But this wasn't the camp, this was the City of
Steps—what could his brother be up to here?
Tobin looked longingly at
his own bed. His feet were freezing. He might go back to bed, but he'd never be
able to sleep. Promising himself that he'd skin his brother with a dull knife
when he laid hands on him, Tobin began to fumble for his clothes.
His soft-soled boots hardly
made a sound as he ghosted down the corridors. No one seemed to be stirring
except a few men on their way to the privy. Tobin whisked into other men's
rooms twice to avoid being seen, and it was only by the Seven Bright Ones'
grace that he didn't wake anyone. It would be ironic if he got in trouble and
Jeriah made it safely back to bed. But if his brother wasn't in the dormitory,
where was he?
The compound that housed
knights who had no other lodging was in the second tier of the city, surrounded
by a high wall that separated it from the third tier on one side and the even
higher wall of the Hierarch's palace on the first tier. All the gates were
guarded, so Jeri must be somewhere on this level. And there was nothing on this
level except the offices of the civil clerks and the buildings dedicated to the
maintenance of the military, the stables, the tilt yard . . . and the armory.
Tobin grimaced. The armory
held possibilities for mischief, and so did the tack in the stables.
He let himself out of the
dormitory. The late spring night was like silk against his skin; no need for
the cloak he'd forgotten. The rising moon gave him plenty of light.
On the southern border now,
even the nights were hot, and during the day the desert would be a scalding
shield on which nothing could survive. Tobin was always relieved when the onset
of summer forced the barbarian tribes to retreat to their distant, stony
mountains in the far south.
This winter had been his third
campaign. Tobin been knighted at the beginning of the year. Once it had been
his dream, to be a knight. But by the time the Hierarch's staff touched his
shoulder, Tobin had realized that it was not honor it carried, but a lifelong
burden. Tobin was tired of fighting. He wanted to go home, to spend his days
helping his father see to their horses and learning the management of the farms
and villages in their care.
He knew this war was
necessary. The Hierarch's army was all that stood between the southern farmlands
and the barbarians. And when those barbarians had broken through the hard-held
lines, and sacked a farm or a town, Tobin had seen what they did. But he hated
killing them anyway. And it seemed to him, perversely, that the more barbarians
the army killed the more there were, more every year, and no end in sight.
It had been six years since
the Decree of Bright Magic, which was supposed to induce the Bright Ones to
favor the Hierarch's army, but Tobin had seen no sign of the gods' favor so
far. Well, it was over for this year. He was free to go home as soon as he saw
Jeriah placed as a squire in the Hierarch's service—provided his brother was
still acceptable to the Hierarch if tonight's prank came to light.
Tobin approached one of the
gates. The guard's only business was with those who wanted to pass through, but
he still had no wish to be seen. He heard the guard arguing with someone and
crept closer to the shadow of the wall.
"Come now, sir, you're
in the wrong place. The guest quarters are at the north side of the city on the
third level down. May I get someone to guide you, sir?"
"Demon's claws, why'd
you think I need a guide? I know perfectly well where I'm at. Perfec'ly. What
you think I am, drunk?" Torchlight gleamed on the rich embroidery of the
man's jacket. A lord, probably. At the least, a man of wealth and influence.
Tobin sympathized with the guard.
"No, sir, of course
you're not drunk. Anyone can get lost in this maze of a place, sir. I'll just
fetch you a guide."
"What makes you think I
need you t' guide me?" the lord demanded. "Fool like you couldn't
guide no one. You don' even realize that I'm drunk!" The man toppled into
the guard's reluctant embrace. "I'm going to be sick now," he
confided.
Tobin slipped easily past
the cursing guard. As long as he didn't laugh, there was small chance of his
being noticed.
There was no one in the
armory—or if there was, they were quieter than Tobin could imagine Jeri and the
wild group of squires he'd befriended ever being. He moved on to the stables. Tobin
had thought Jeriah was dropping that lot. Lately he'd seen his brother more
often in the company of a group of knights, most of whom were older than Tobin.
Tobin frowned, remembering
several heated, low-voiced conversations that had been broken off at his
approach. But what in this world could Jeri be up to that included Sir Sharam
and Sir Brilan? Master Carderi was a priest! Surely they weren't involved in
the kind of mischief that would draw a young squire from his bed. And yet there
had been something odd about Jeriah lately. He'd been quieter, almost . . .
secretive? Tobin had put it down to growing up, perhaps even a desire to put
some distance between himself and his motherly older brother. He'd been a
little hurt that Jeri hadn't realized he'd understand—that he was prepared to
give a young man freer rein than he'd given a boy. But now . . .
Tobin stared into the quiet
stable. The big horses dozed peacefully, a sharp contrast to his uneasiness.
Jeriah wasn't in the
stables. He wasn't in the grooms' quarters, or the deserted tilt yard, so
unless he was in the pasture, the clerk's offices, or swimming in the lake, he
wasn't on the second level at all—and that was impossible because he couldn't
have gotten past the gates! The Hierarch's guards might be distracted by a
drunken wanderer, but they knew their business. The only way to pass through
those gates unchallenged would be to kill them. So where in this world or the
Other was Jeriah?
Could he have gone for a
moonlight swim? With a warm public bath available? Besides, the lake shore was
a blanket of mud ....
. . . just like the mud on
the boots he'd seen thrust under Jeri's bed only a week ago. At the time Tobin
had smiled and resolved to let Jeriah discover for himself that boots under the
bed didn't get cleaned. Now he gritted his teeth, furious at his own stupidity.
Friends had told Tobin that there was a place you could sneak under the wall
between the second and third levels, if the lake was low enough, but Tobin had
never used the escape route himself, and he'd almost forgotten about it.
He stamped through the
deserted pasture to the place where the lake met the twelve-foot-high wall, and
squished along beside it through the muddy lake bed. The ground on the other
side was level with the ground here, the water flowing under the barrier
through grated pipes, but . . . Yes, here was the pass-through, a muddy dip
where the ground beneath the wall had washed away. Even in the moonlight, he
could see boot tracks—and they were Jeriah's size.
There was no reason to stand
in the mud. Tobin trudged back out of the lake bed and found a large stone half
sheltered in a clump of bushes and settled in to wait for his wayward brother.
And kill him. And then shake the truth out of him.
He was dozing when he heard the
scrape of boots over rock and the harsh panting that heralded an approach.
Tobin smiled grimly, peering through the brush until the man scrambled under
the wall. His hood was drawn forward over his face, despite the mildness of the
night, but Tobin recognized the cloak.
He held quite still as
Jeriah hurried past his hideout, then he stepped out and grabbed his brother's
wrist firmly. "Got you!"
Jeriah jumped and spun
around, moonlight flashing on the knife in his free hand. Only the reflexes
developed through three years of combat enabled Tobin to leap aside as the
knife plunged toward him.
He grabbed Jeriah's other
wrist and forced the knife up. Jeriah
pulling a knife? The impossibility of it swirled through his mind. Was this
his brother, or had he ambushed someone else? The man's hood had fallen
completely over his face—it must be blinding him.
The man twisted his wrist,
almost freeing the knife, and Tobin braced himself and kicked the inside of his
opponent's knee, hard.
The muffled cry sounded like
Jeriah, but Tobin didn't have time to think about it. He surged forward,
pushing his opponent's wrists up and back, and the man's damaged knee gave,
tipping him backward, with Tobin on top of him. He slammed the hand that held
the knife against the ground, harder and harder, until his opponent cried out
and the knife fell.
Tobin let go of the man's
wrist long enough to cast the knife into the bushes. The man's freed hand
struck for his face and missed by inches. With a muffled curse the man swiped
the hood off his face, and Tobin grabbed his wrist and bore it toward the
ground. But the man wasn't resisting. Tobin looked down and met his brother's
startled eyes.
"Tobin! What are you
doing here?"
"What am I doing here?
What are you doing here?"
"And why did you pull a
knife on me?"
"I didn't know it was
you. Thank the Seven I missed! Tobin, let me up, I've got to get out of
here!" Jeriah's wrists twitched in his grasp.
"Not a chance. Not till
you tell me what's going on."
"But you don't
understand! They're after me! I think I lost them, but they had dogs and
trackers and they might have picked up the trail again. I've got to be in bed
before they start looking for missing men. Tobin, let me up!"
"Who's after you?"
demanded Tobin, not budging.
Jeriah stopped struggling.
"The Hierarch's guard."
"The Hie— By the Bright
Gods Jeri, what did you do?"
"Are you going to let
me go?" his brother asked quietly.
Tobin released him, and
Jeriah sat up, grimacing and rubbing his wrists, then, gingerly, his knee.
"Jeri, tell me what's
wrong."
"I can't," said
Jeriah. "It's not your business and I don't want to involve you. Help me
up."
"Involve me? I'm your
brother. I'm supposed to be placing you in the Hierarch's service. How can I
not be involved when you do something stupid and make that impossible?"
"Well, if I don't get
back to bed, that will certainly be impossible." Jeriah's eyes gleamed
with a determination that disturbed Tobin more than anything he'd said. He'd
never before seen his impetuous brother so cool and self-controlled.
He grabbed his brother's arm
and pulled him up, but when Jeriah put his weight on his injured knee, he
gasped with pain and his leg buckled.
"Demon's teeth, I've
torn something," he muttered through gritted teeth.
"You mean I tore
something," said Tobin remorsefully. "Lean on me. Can you make it, or
shall I fetch someone to carry you?"
"You mustn't fetch
anyone," hissed Jeriah. He hobbled a few steps, wincing.
"But you have to see a
healer priest, Jeri. Whatever's wrong, it isn't worth crippling yourself."
Memory washed over him coldly. "Or is it? Jeriah, why did you pull a knife
on me?"
"Because if it had been
anyone but you, and they'd stopped or recognized me, I'd have had to kill them.
Do you still want to fetch me a healer priest?"
"No." Through his
stunned shock, Tobin's mind finally began to function and his irritated alarm
deepened into real fear. "Jeri, you have to tell me what's going on."
"No, I don't."
Jeriah gritted his teeth and tried to move faster. The sickly pallor of his
face gleamed in the moonlight. "You know too much already."
"Not by half, I don't!
You said the guard was after you! If they'd caught you, what would the charge
have been?"
"They'll catch me yet,
if you don't get going!"
Tobin slowed his pace even
more. "The charge, Jeri."
"I can't tell
you."
Tobin stopped and spun his
brother to face him. "Of all the—" Then he heard it, and his blood
ran cold—the distinctive, high-pitched baying of the Hierarch's tracking dogs,
on the other side of the wall and not far away.
Jeriah drew a short sharp
breath, but when he turned to Tobin his voice was calm. "Run. You can
cross the pasture before they get here. Then they'll be busy with me."
"But—"
"I'll never make it
with this knee." The baying sounded closer. "Go on, Tobin. This isn't
some prank played with gisap glue and feathers—-you can't mother me out of it.
Just... I love you, brother. Now go!"
Tobin's fear transformed
itself into a well of still, icy terror. "Whatever it is, it's not worth
dying for."
Jeriah's face contorted.
"It would have been," he whispered passionately, "if we'd been
able to bring it off, but— Tobin, the charge is high treason. So go now, all
right?" Jeriah pushed him away. "There's no time to be stupid. Think
what it would do to Mother to lose us both—to Father to have his heir disgraced
as well as his second son. Go on, Tobin, run!"
Terror rose and drowned him.
A traitor's death. They took an ax and hacked you, screaming, into bits,
keeping you alive as long as they could. His little brother. Never.
"Jeriah," said
Tobin. The dogs were nearer now. Jeriah turned and Tobin swung his fist up,
striking the point of Jeriah's chin, just like the master of arms had taught
him.
He caught his brother as he
fell, limply unconscious, and threw him over his shoulder. The slope of the
lake bed was steeper here. There was a small grassy island, just a dozen feet
from the lake's shore—even a dozen feet of shallow water was enough to cover
their tracks, and the wind was in the right direction to keep the dogs from
scenting anything.
Tobin waded out and dumped
Jeriah on the island's far side, fumbling furiously with his brother's cloak
pin. The dogs sounded as if they'd almost reached the gap beneath the wall.
Swinging Jeriah's cloak around his shoulders, Tobin splashed back through the
lake and raced away. He was halfway across the pasture when the baying became
crystal clear, and he knew the dogs had come under the wall. The shouts of
their handlers sent him flying over the rough ground. One quick glance over his
shoulder told him they'd passed the island where Jeriah lay and were happily
chasing after him. The dogs, drawn by the scent on the cloak, had no doubt of
their quarry. All I have to do now is
save myself.
He raced into the tilt yard
and rolled under the fence without a check. Sword posts, jumps, jousting
barriers— no place to hide, nothing to stop them. The stables? On a horse he
could outrun them, perhaps even get through a gate.
He banged through the door
and slammed it, startling the nearest horses, who snorted and stamped. He took
a second to drop the latch and pull the string so it couldn't be opened from
the other side, then he ran along the corridor. His own horse? No, it might be
recognized. He threw open the big doors at the other end of the stables and
chose a dark bay that would blend with the night.
No time for saddle or
bridle. Tobin looped a rope around the horse's neck, and the animal followed
him obediently into the corridor, though it danced nervously, fearful of his
strangeness and the barking of the dogs.
Tobin threw himself
belly-down across the horse's back. A guardsman smashed into the door. The bay
shied and Tobin slid off, staggering to keep his balance and still hold the
prancing horse with his makeshift halter. The guard pounded on the door and one
of the dogs howled. Tobin leapt for the horse again.
It was too much. The bay
tossed its head and bolted for the open doors, tearing the rope from Tobin's
grasp. A burst of shouting greeted it, and the horse took off alone, at a dead
run. Two of the baying dogs ran after it.
Tobin held his breath. Would
they follow it? Surely they could see, as it raced through the moonlit shadows,
that there was no rider on its back.
Evidently they couldn't. The
barking of the dogs drew away from the stables. Tobin prayed the bay would lead
them a long chase.
Shaking now that the crisis
was past, he made his way back between the stalls. The horses were settling
down again, with the dogs gone.
He opened the door a crack
and peered outside— nothing. With a sigh of relief, Tobin stepped out, and the
butt of a pike shot between his legs and sent him sprawling.
He rolled over and started
to sit up, but a sharp blade pricked his throat, forcing him back to the
ground. His eyes traveled up the pike and met the eyes of a man wearing the
sunred tunic of the Hierarch's guard.
"I arrest you," he
said formally. "In the Hierarch's name. To resist him is to resist the
Seven Bright Ones' will." A fierce grin spread over his face. "And if
you give me any trouble, traitor, I'll skewer you here and now, and save the
executioner the trouble."
The cell was
damp and cold enough to make
Tobin glad he had Jeriah's cloak. A stone box with no windows, the cell had a
stout wooden door with a barred peephole in the top, a slop pot in the corner,
and nothing else. Tobin had become familiar with every stone in its walls
because, judging by the changing shifts of the silent guards who brought him
meals and emptied the bucket, he'd been there for four days.
He spent most of his time
praying Jeriah had gotten away. He had no idea what his brother would do for
the rest of his life, as an outlawed traitor, but whatever he did would be
better than being executed.
Jeriah had always been the
adventurous one. Perhaps he wouldn't mind too much, vanishing into the mass of
homeless farm folk the war had created. And once Tobin knew his brother was
safely away, he could admit that it had been Jeriah they were chasing, accept
whatever punishment they chose to lay on him (surely not too severe—an
impulsive decision to save his brother?), and go home.
A wave of longing for the
mellow stone house, the laughter of his young sisters, and the rolling fertile
fields washed over him. He closed his eyes. Surely the law wouldn't be too
severe. He hadn't even known about the conspiracy until it was over. He still
didn't know anything! And he was his father's heir—everyone knew that heirs to
lordship got off lightly. It was almost a scandal. No matter how angry his
father was at Jeri, he'd surely do his best to help Tobin. Surely. So why had
he heard nothing in four days?
He opened his eyes, looked
at the stone walls, and sighed. The longer he was here, the longer Jeri would
have to escape. It would be better if weeks passed before they came for him. A
nervous person might have gone mad by then, with no light, and no news. It was
a good thing Tobin wasn't the nervous type. And since he intended to tell the
truth the instant anyone remembered him, waiting here, day after day.
He heard voices in the
corridor outside and sprang to his feet, apprehension warring with relief. It
wasn't mealtime, but they might be coming for someone else. There'd been
several false alarms in the past few days. It was ridiculous to assume— A guard
looked through the peephole. Tobin leaned against the far wall and tried to
look harmless. The door opened. The guard stepped in, set a lamp on the stone
floor, and ushered Tobin's mother respectfully into the room.
She was plump and
astonishingly pretty—Jeriah had inherited her looks. Tobin, on the other hand,
had the kind of face that even his friends described as ordinary.
"Oh, Tobin." She
hurried across the small room and pulled his head down to kiss his cheek. The
scent of roses, which she always wore, was a ludicrous contrast with the dreary
cell. "Oh, Tobin." She embraced him again. "Dear one, you look
dreadful! I'm so proud of you!"
"They wouldn't let me
shave." Tobin shook his head, trying to get his mind to function.
"Mother, what are you doing here?"
"I bribed the guard, of
course. It was really quite easy." She sounded surprised.
Tobin winced and glanced at
the door. The guard had gone, but he lowered his voice anyway. "Did Jeri
get away? I've been going mad, not knowing what was happening."
"Jeriah is perfectly
safe, dear." Then why was she avoiding his eyes? "At least, he's safe
for now. I left him at home with your sisters. They were hysterical, poor
girls. I had trouble persuading him, but he was always like that, even as a
child. I remember . . ."
Tobin remembered, too.
"Mother," he said firmly. "What are you hiding? What's happening
to Jeri? I know it can't be too bad—no matter how angry Father is, he'd have to
help him escape ... at least. . . surely, he would."
"It, ah, it hasn't
arisen," said his mother. "Oh, Tobin, you know how your father is. Of
course you do. Why, I remember when you were four—"
Tobin sighed. "Where is
Father?" Strict, formal, and inflexible, but at least the old man would
give you a straight answer. Tobin's father had taught him honor, just as his
caper-witted mother had taught him love.
"Your father is here,
of course. I know he can be a little . . . stern, but he couldn't stay home
with you in so much trouble."
"But you said Jeri was
at home? Isn't Father helping him get away?"
"Well, dearest . .
." She looked up at him pleadingly. "Oh Tobin, you know how he is.
He'd have been so angry, and Jeri's only a second son, and your father's always
been so harsh with him. I was afraid he might not help, and then Jeri would die
horribly and I couldn't bear that, so I persuaded Jeriah not to tell him about
it!" She finished in a breathless rush and smiled.
"What do you mean, not
tell him? If you didn't tell Father anything, why is he here?"
"Why, to help you, of
course. I had to tell him you'd been arrested. The only thing he doesn't know,
and no one must find out, dear one, is that it was Jeriah who was . . .
involved in . .." Her voice trailed off under his astonished gaze.
"You mean—" He
took a deep breath, his voice rising in spite of himself. "You mean Father
doesn't know I'm innocent? Mother, how could you? I can't believe you did that!
I can't believe Jeri would ever do that!"
Easy tears streamed down her
face. "Oh, Tobin, I know how you must feel, but think. Jeriah would die a
horrible death, that I couldn't possibly—"
"But if I'm executed,
that's all right?"
"No, of course not,
dear one. But you won't be executed, because you're the heir. Your father
almost has it settled. You'll be punished, of course, and probably deprived of
your knighthood or some such thing, but you won't be killed like Jeri would
have been. Like those other poor men." She shuddered, genuine horror flickering
over her face.
"What other men?"
"The leaders of the—the
conspiracy have already been executed. They're trying the rest more slowly.
They're not going to kill them all, although most will be stripped of rank and
some will be imprisoned for a while. For a long time, actually. But when it's
over you could come home and run the estate, which is what you always wanted
anyway. As a second son, Jeriah's only possible career is service to the
Hierarch, and if he's convicted he can't ever, ever do that!"
"But—" Tobin felt
like he was trying to wade through molasses. Conversation with his mother often
had that effect. "But surely the other conspirators named Jeri. You'll
never be able to pull it off!" Unbelievable that Jeriah had agreed to this.
"Well, that's been very
fortunate. One of the guards mentioned you'd been arrested, and the other
conspirators must have guessed what happened, for they've all named you as
their accomplice. I expect they're trying to keep their real people free. And I
must say, they've been very nice about it, for they've been saying you were
hardly involved in the conspiracy, and Jeriah assures me that he was in it up
to his teeth!"
"Mother, you can't
possibly expect me to take the blame for Jeri."
"You've done it
before."
"When he was a child!
This is different!"
"Yes. It's much more
serious."
There was a tap on the door
and the guard opened it. "This is all the time I can give you, lady. My
watch is almost up."
"Of course. I'm
grateful you managed this much," said his mother, giving the guard the
lovely smile that turned any man who didn't know her into putty. "Just one
more minute, please?"
The guard smiled and
withdrew, and she turned back to Tobin.
"I know it's a lot to
ask, my dear, but you've always looked after him for me, and the consequences
would be so much worse for him than for you, and—"
"It's a lot to
ask," said Tobin bitterly. "Is this what Jeri wants?"
His mother's eyes shifted.
"No one can force you to do anything. But you were always the one who saw
all the sides of everything. I can't think where you get it from."
Perhaps your father, but
he's so unyielding when he finally makes up his mind, that it doesn't seem at
all—"
The guard's face appeared in
the peephole. "Lady, you've got to go!"
"Tobin, please, think
of the consequences for—"
"I have to think about
all the consequences," said Tobin. "For everyone." He had long
since learned to be firm with his mother.
"But—"
She was still talking when
the guard pulled her out. The cell seemed quieter than it had before.
Jeriah had always been her
favorite, just as Tobin was his father's. Both he and Jeri had accepted that,
though hearing it voiced still stung. But she was fighting now to save both her
sons. Tobin knew there was nothing she wouldn't sacrifice in that cause, including
his own feelings. And his father's.
He had never really
understood his parents' marriage. They dealt well with each other, on the
surface. But as Tobin grew older, he had realized more and more how they both
went their own way—his father wrapped up in the estate, his mother in
correspondence with a vast number of powerful friends. It was through her
influence that Jeriah had been offered the chance to enter the Hierarch's
service. A chance now lost forever. Or was it?
How could she not have told
his father? And how could Jeri possibly have accepted that? Jeriah might be
impulsive, but he wasn't a coward. Tobin would have sworn Jeriah would never
let him take the blame for something like this. But a week ago, he'd have sworn
his brother would never be involved in treason, either.
His heart felt as cold as
the stones beneath his pacing feet. He would sooner have doubted the sunrise
than Jeriah's love.
But in the end, that didn't
matter. It didn't matter whether his mother loved Jeriah best, or whether his father
believed Tobin had betrayed the principles he'd tried so hard to teach both his
sons, or even if Jeriah loved him at all. What mattered was that Tobin loved
them. He would save what he could—whatever it might cost.
Tobin found it difficult to
concentrate as the court's Speaker announced the charges. He'd been standing
for some time, awaiting his turn, and his feet were tired. The light from the
windows hurt his eyes, which had adapted to the dark after all these days. At
least he was warm.
". . . listened
willingly, in his weakness, to those who plotted against the sacred Hierarch
himself. . ."
They'd let him bathe and
shave and given him clean clothes, but he still felt soiled and weary to his
bones. Neither his mother nor Jeriah was here—his father had probably forbidden
them to come. His father sat in the first row of the audience, directly behind
the seven lords and priests who were judging him, but he'd looked at Tobin only
once—a scorching glance that made Tobin's stomach twist sickly.
To his father things were
either right or wrong—no middle ground. The muddled mixture of good and bad
that Tobin so often perceived under the surface of things was invisible to his
father.
". . . agreed to work
with the Dark One's minions, who sought to bring chaos to our dear land. It was
only by the Seven Bright Ones' grace that he had no time to act on his evil
intent. . ."
His mother had visited him
twice in the past three days. On her last visit, she assured him that his
father had everything fixed. She didn't know how much of the carefully hoarded
savings his father had been forced to sacrifice, what pieces of the estate, as
dear to him as his own body. How much honor had he lost, saving a son he
believed to be a traitor? Look at me,
father. I didn't do it. I've kept my honor! But his father continued to
stare into middle distance. The Speaker had reached the evidence now. His words
were markedly less florid.
". . . seen running
away from the meeting where we arrested the traitors. Three guards and three
trackers were sent after him. He lost them for a time, in the garden pools, but
the dogs picked up his scent again and . . ."
...
were following Jeri back to the dormitory, where he'd have gotten in safely if
I hadn't stopped him. How could my brother have gotten involved in this?
Stupid, stupid, stupid. And
typical of Jeriah. He was always involved in some sort of wild scheme.
His mother said no one
suspected Jeri. Why should they? A fifteen-year-old squire was an unlikely
conspirator. Tobin had been wondering all week why the traitors had recruited
his harebrained brother. If Jeriah had visited him, he could have asked. He
swallowed against the tightness of his throat. There were probably plenty of
reasons why Jeri hadn't come to see him. He'd understand his brother's seeming
abandonment perfectly—as soon as he knew what they were.
Jeriah's absence had hurt
him even more than his father's, for he hadn't expected his father to come, and
he had counted on Jeri's support.
None of his friends had come
to see him, either, but that had dismayed him less—befriending a
"traitor" would be dangerous these days. But surely Jeri—
"Sir Tobin! Do you
plead guilty or innocent?" The Speaker sounded as if he was repeating
himself, and Tobin, who'd been "Sir" Tobin less than a year and
didn't always respond to the title, felt heat rise in his face.
His father wasn't looking at
him, but his expression was harder than a statue's. Right and wrong, all mixed
together.
"Well, Sir Tobin, do
you plea—"
"Guilty," said
Tobin hastily. Forgive me, Father, I have
to. "Guilty, sir."
A sigh rustled through the
room. His father's distant stare never wavered, but the flesh of his face
tightened until you could almost see the skull beneath the skin.
Sorry,
sorry, sorry.
The Speaker consulted
briefly with the council of judges and turned. "Then hear your punishment,
Sir Tobin."
That hadn't taken long! They
had probably decided on his sentence days ago, when his father bribed them.
This was a farce, not a trial. Tobin closed his eyes, lest the sudden flare of
anger show. Perhaps the traitors had a point—some things needed to be changed.
"Because of your
service on the battlefield, because of your youth, and because your involvement
with the evil that threatened us was relatively slight, the Hierarch, in his
beneficence, has chosen to show you the mercy of the Seven Bright Ones."
Tobin shivered. How much of the estate—
"Instead of a traitor's
death, you will be stripped of the knighthood you have befouled, and you will
know the scorn of your peers."
Tobin's eyes snapped open, a
chill racing through him. The "scorn of his peers" would be expressed
with the lash. It was the most humiliating punishment that could be given a
knight, short of death. He should have expected it, for treason. He was lucky
they'd agreed to let him live.
Tobin bowed acceptance. He
knew he had behaved with honor. No one else's opinion mattered. At least it
shouldn't matter.
"Sir Tarsin, you said
you wished to address the court
before we call the next
case."
"Yes." Tobin's
father rose and met his eyes. Cold, all the way to the bottom. The trial had
been real after all, but his father had been the judge, and the judgment had
fallen against him. His heart beat faster. Father,
please!
"I will not suffer a
traitor to take my lands—to sit in my house." His father's eyes never left
Tobin now, filled with anger, determination, and grief. "I deny this man.
He is not my heir. He is no longer my son. And if he ever comes onto my land, I
will have the servants beat him off like a thief. Let the Speaker take my words
and make them law."
Exclamations of surprise
rippled through the room, but Tobin barely heard them. His eyes filled and he
lowered them, grateful that he could no longer meet his father's gaze. He could
feel it, though, proud and anguished. It never left him until the guards led
him out of sight.
Tobin let the tears fall as
he walked down the corridors in the guards' grasp. Jeri and his mother should
have told his father the truth. They should have told him. But if they had, would his father have abandoned Jeriah
to face the Hierarch's wrath alone? This went beyond anger, touching the
unyielding core of his father's honor. But now—
The guards opened a door,
shoved him through, and closed it behind him. Tobin tripped over the fringe of
a finely woven rug and looked up, startled.
This wasn't a cell.
Expensive rugs covered the floor, their colors bright in the sunlight streaming
through the windows. Bookshelves lined the walls, and a tall, lean priest rose
from behind a desk and gestured for him to take a chair.
"Sit down, Sir Tobin.
Should I be saying 'Sir' Tobin? No, I see I shouldn't, but sit down
anyway."
Tobin sank numbly into the
chair and the priest reseated himself and gazed at him over steepled fingers.
He had the lined, ascetic face of a scholar, but he moved easily, like a man
much younger than he appeared to be.
"Let's get the trivial
things out of the way," he said. "My name is Master Lazur, and I
don't care if you're guilty or not. The conspiracy is crushed, the leaders
dead, so it no longer matters. I have no desire to prosecute your brother,
either." He smiled and waved off Tobin's attempted protest. "If
that's the man you're protecting. If it's not, fine. As I said, I don't care.
There are more serious matters at stake."
As Tobin wondered dazedly
what could be more serious than treason, the priest leaned forward and said,
"Tobin, you just lost your home, your family, your rank, and your honor.
Would you be interested in a chance to win them back?"
Who do i have to
kill?" asked Tobin, astonished.
Master Lazur's eyes widened.
"That was a jest,"
Tobin told him swiftly. "I didn't mean . . ."
Master Lazur had composed
his expression—but still something gave his thoughts away.
"You do want me to kill
someone!" Tobin rose to his feet. "I'm not an assassin. Not for
anybody—not for any reason. Find some other traitor to do your dirty
work."
The priest neither moved nor
spoke as Tobin went to the door and yanked it open. The two guards outside
glanced at Master Lazur and shifted to block Tobin's path.
They were both armed, and he
wasn't. He couldn't get out. Several seconds passed. One of the guards reached
out and closed the door. Tobin stared at it, his back to the priest. He felt
almost as foolish as he was furious.
"Come back and sit
down," said Master Lazur quietly, "and listen. When I've finished, if
you still want to leave, I'll let you. Surely it will do no harm for you to
hear me out?"
Tobin returned to his chair
and sat down, glaring at the priest.
"It isn't as bad as you
think." Master Lazur was smiling, a charming smile of genuine amusement.
Tobin didn't respond, and the smile faded.
"I'd best start at the
beginning." The priest rose and paced across the room. The sunlight from
the window picked out the seven-rayed sun inside five circles on his plain
robe. A priest of the fifth circle was powerful—only two levels below the
council itself. But Tobin was no one's killer.
"You've been fighting
the barbarians on the border for three winters now. Have you noticed a
pattern?"
Tobin remained silent.
"Perhaps you
haven't," the priest went on. "Not in just three years. Let me give
you a wider view. The barbarians have been attacking our southern border every
winter for fifteen years now—every year there are more of them, fighting with
greater ferocity. Since the first attack, we've had to move our defended border
back toward the midlands four times."
The grinding, bloody chaos
of the great retreat two years ago echoed in Tobin's memory as the priest went
on.
"In the early years, we
assumed the attackers were only bandits. We thought they'd give up if we proved
too tough for them."
Tobin frowned. His commander
had told him that, just three years ago, but no one believed it now.
"When the attacks
increased in size and became better organized, the southland lords were forced
to call on the Hierarch for help. We sent spies in among the barbarians and
discovered the reason for the attacks."
"But they're
cannibals!" Tobin exclaimed. "How could your spies—"
Master Lazur's gaze was
cool. "A spy does whatever he must, to survive and complete his mission.
You should remember that. Our spies discovered that the barbarians are
attacking our land because theirs is dying. A long drought is beginning on the
other side of the desert. Each year the rainfall is less, and their soil is
poor and easily overfarmed. Each year, more are forced from their homes, to
flood our borders. In four or five years, we estimate they will hold most of
the southlands. Then they'll be able to fight us all year round. Their magic is
different from ours. At first we thought it must come from the Dark One, but
the spies say the barbarians worship no gods at all. Wherever it comes from,
their magic is very strong. You've probably seen yourself how even strong winds
fail to affect their arrows' flight. Or how muddy ground firms under their
feet, how strong they are, and how fast their wounds heal. Our battle priests
are barely holding their own. And there are too many of them for us to
defeat."
"But there must be a
way to stop them! Could—could we just give them the southlands? Since you say
they're going to take them anyway?"
"It's impossible to
negotiate with the barbarians."
"Why? If we sent an
ambassador, surely they'd listen—"
"We did. And they may
have listened, for all we know. But then they ate the ambassador. And the next
one we sent. After that, we stopped asking for volunteers."
Tobin's stomach twisted.
"So you sent spies. But surely—-"
Master Lazur shook his head.
"They regard anyone except themselves as animals. They won't negotiate
with animals."
"Then . . ."
Tobin's mouth was dry, remembering things he'd seen in border villages the
barbarians had overrun. "Then we have to defend the border. We can recruit
more troops, if the need is this great."
"We can. And we'll have
to. But you've been fighting on the border for the past three years. Do you
think, even with more troops, we could defend our present border all year
round?"
Tobin shook his head
thoughtfully. "We might during the winter. We can take men off the farms
then. But in spring the farmers have to plant, or we'll all starve."
"Exactly."
"But part of the problem
is that the southern border is so wide, so open. If we fought in a more
defensible place, we might be able to hold them!"
Master Lazur smiled and
pulled a scroll off a shelf. "It took the Hierarch's council more than ten
years to reach that conclusion. Or at least, to accept the consequences."
He unrolled the scroll and a map of the known world lay before Tobin.
"You're a knight. Find me a border we could defend against a barbarian
force eight times the size of the one you're fighting now."
"Eight times!"
"That's how many there
are. When the drought has driven them out, they'll all come here, so find us a
defensible border."
Tobin turned shocked eyes to
the map. Sea to the east and west. In the far south lay the desert, with the
unexplored lands of the barbarians beyond. In the far north, past the vast
expanse of the goblin woods, the map trailed off into a great white plain of
ice and snow. Between the desert and the goblin woods lay the Realm of the
Bright Gods.
First the
southlands—rolling, rocky hills, dry and warm and dusty. Poor soil for crops,
but the best wine in the realm.
Above them, the midland
plains—grassy, flat, and fertile with the great rivers twisting through them
and the low-lying wetlands off to the east. The heart of the realm, wider and
even less defensible than the south. Tobin's eyes sought the curve in the Abo
River that bounded his home, and sickness twisted through his stomach.
North of the midlands were
the light woodlands— poorer crops, but they produced timber and furs. The land
narrowed here. Fewer miles to hold, but the barbarians could slip an army
through those woods, man by man, and nothing could stop them. And that was
where the realm ended, at the narrowest point where the great goblin wall . . .
The great wall, stretching
right across the narrowest part of the continent, ten feet high and six feet
thick—the army could hold that wall against all the barbarians in the world,
but. . .
"But that's the
northern border of the realm! There's nothing beyond it but the deep woods, and
then the ice! We couldn't possibly—"
"Move the whole realm
behind that wall over the next ten to fifteen years? It's already begun. What
do you think happened to the southern villagers when the border passed over
their lands? The ones we were able to evacuate have moved north and resettled.
Since we understood the situation, we've been trying to talk them into
traveling all the way to the north woods and settling beyond the wall. Most
refuse to believe the barbarians will make it that far, and they settle in the
midlands. Only a few of them have been wise enough to see the truth and gone
all the way, to build anew on the other side of the wall. And these are people
who've already been driven out of their homes!" Master Lazur sighed.
"Even with the enforcement of the Decree, which consolidated our power, we
haven't been able to persuade anyone else to start moving. And we can't really
begin to try, until—"
"The Decree of Bright
Magic." A chill passed down Tobin's spine. "You didn't pass it
because the Bright Ones stopped favoring the army."
"Of course not. How
could the Hierarch's army lose the Bright Gods' favor? But peasants who will
turn to a hedgewitch for healing, even though their magic is far inferior, just
because it's cheaper ..." The priest shook his head. "You can imagine
how they'll react to being asked to pack up and leave land they've farmed for
generations. The church's power must be absolute-—proven to be absolute—long
before that question arises." For a moment, naked steel sounded in his voice.
"But there's an even more urgent problem before us."
"I can imagine,"
said Tobin. "Having to uproot a forest to plant a field must appall the
southerners."
"It does," Master
Lazur admitted. "But the ones who go that far are determined, farsighted
people. Trees wouldn't stop them. The problem, ironically, is goblins. Three
centuries ago the church sought to drive the goblins into the north, and
failed. But the Decree of Bright Magic has accomplished what those old priests
couldn't. A large number of goblins have been driven out and settled behind the
wall, precisely where we ourselves must now go."
"But surely goblins
couldn't stop us. They've been dwelling in this land for . . . well,
forever."
"Yes, but they're
extraordinarily hard to exterminate, as we've learned since the Decree passed.
Goblins have neither loyalty nor courage, so they're easily discouraged. Even
if we couldn't kill them, we could defend our settlers against normal goblins.
However, these goblins are different, because a human is leading them.
"There is a powerful
sorceress in the northern woods. Somehow she's managed to enslave a vast horde
of goblins who drive out anyone who passes the wall. Even our armed exploratory
troops have been killed or forced to retreat."
"A sorceress? I didn't
think they still existed."
"They're rare, thanks
to the Bright Ones' grace. But occasionally someone obtains power from the Dark
One. Then we must destroy the sorcerer, which isn't always easy, for they can
be very powerful. Make no mistake about that, Tobin; never underestimate
her—it's likely she has the power, if not the training, of a high-ranking
priest."
"Then she, this
sorceress, is the one you want me to kill? I thought it took a priest to kill a
sorcerer. I thought you needed magic to fight magic."
"Not necessarily. Put a
blade through her heart, and anyone will die. The problem with sorcerers is
getting close enough to do it. You're right, though, ordinarily we'd send seven
high-ranking priests to take a sorcerer, because one cannot stand against
seven. The problem"— irritation flashed over the lean face—"is that
horde of goblins she's compelled into her service. They killed two of the seven
priests we sent and drove the rest off before they could even find the
sorceress. That was four years ago, when we first heard rumors of her
existence. Since then we've sent armed troops, with another group of priests,
and several bounty hunters have tried for the reward, but all have
failed."
"Then what makes you
think I could succeed? Even if I agreed to become an assassin, which I
haven't."
"Don't you think it
would be worth sacrificing your scruples to save this whole land?" Master
Lazur leaned forward. "That's what's at stake, Tobin. If we're to get our
people behind that wall in time, the early settlement, and the exploration of
the outlying woodlands, must begin now. A flood of panicked refugees crashing
over that wall would simply starve. It must be an organized resettlement if we
are to survive it, and that means it must begin soon. Within the next year,
three years at the very latest. So this sorceress who prevents us must be
stopped. And she's already earned death, for the deaths she has wrought in the
Dark One's name." The passion in his voice sounded sincere.
Tobin, having spent years
learning to resist his mother and Jeriah, distrusted passion in charming and
persuasive people. And Master Lazur struck him as both. Still, if the sorceress
truly deserved to die— "What makes you think I could do it, when so many
others have failed?"
"Frankly, I've no reason
to think you could. Your presence is part of my larger plan. I'll send you in,
and at the same time I'll arrive with a band of priests and a troop of guards,
mixed in with, and disguised as, a large group of settlers. Our presence should
distract her from you, and your presence should distract her from us. Your real
job is to find where she lairs and plant this nearby." He held out a
small, flat, brownish orange rock.
"What's this?"
Tobin took it reluctantly. "Is it magic?"
"No, which is why I
hope it will work. If it was magic, she'd be able to sense it and would take
care to keep it under her hiding spells."
"Hiding spells?"
"You've never had a
hiding charm? You must have been a very honest child—most apple-thieving boys
have bought one from the local hedgewitch by the time they're ten. At least
they used to. It's a simple charm, but even if it's made by someone with very
little power, it will shield its wearer from detection by magic. The hiding
spell is like a hiding charm, only it covers an area. You put this rock outside
that area, and I'll be able to scry for it—to see it in my crystal, or in water
if I wish. And, though this is more delicate and might take several days
depending on the distance, I can locate it. Planting the stone may take some work.
If she captures you, she'll put a hiding spell on you. I'm hoping you can drop
it outside her spells, but close enough to her lair to enable me to find
it."
"What's so special
about this rock that you can find it?"
Master Lazur smiled.
"It comes from the Otherworld."
He laughed at Tobin's
expression.
"I thought the
Otherworld was a myth!"
"Oh, no, it exists.
Priests have always been able to open small gates to it. Remember the story of
St. Agna's escape?" He ran a finger down the spine of one of the leatherbound
books beside the desk, and Tobin realized they must be his personal spell
books.
"Have you seen
it?" asked Tobin, fascinated.
"Yes. It's a beautiful
place, in a strange sort of way. We once considered trying to send the
barbarians there— which should tell you how desperate our situation is."
The smile flashed again, conspiratorial, inviting. "Only a handful of
priests can make a gate big enough for a man to pass through. Those who simply
step through and return are unharmed. So we tried some experiments with
convicted criminals, but . . . Never mind. What's important is that this rock
is the only one of its kind in this world. I'll be able to find it."
Tobin thought that whatever
had happened to the criminals was important, too, at least to them. A ruthless
man, this priest.
"Suppose she kills me
instead of capturing me?"
"Then I'm hoping she'll
either take the rock with her, or leave your body close enough to her lair for
me to locate it. I can't claim this isn't dangerous. But I can give you something
that might help." He rose, took a box from a lower shelf, and set it on
the desk. "Open it."
Tobin did. It looked like a
loose-woven shawl. "A net?"
"Of a sort. This is
magic, of a very special kind—it's drawn to magical power and absorbs it. If
you can wrap this net around the sorceress, she'll be completely unable to work
magic for as long as it clings to her."
"What happens if it
falls off?"
"It won't fall off. I
told you, it's attracted to magic. She might be able to peel it off, but it
won't be easy."
The priest noted Tobin's
skeptical expression. "Watch." He reached into the chest. As soon as
his hand neared the net, tendrils of string stirred, rose toward his fingers,
and wrapped around them. Master Lazur shivered and pulled his hand away, and a
fold of the net followed it. He closed the lid firmly on the fabric and pulled
his hand free. As soon as he was out of range, the strings went limp. The
priest rubbed his hand as if it was cold. "You'll have to close it,"
he said.
Tobin tucked the net back
into the small chest and fastened the latch. "I've never seen anything
like it."
"Such things are made
only for the capture or holding of sorcerers. One of the reasons I'm giving it
to you is that I'm not . . . comfortable traveling with it in my luggage."
"I might be able to use
this, if I could find her."
"My guess is that
she'll find you. Or her goblins will. Which reminds me." He reached into a
desk drawer and pulled out a small iron medallion on a chain.
"What's that?"
"A charm that repels
goblins. They won't be able to get within ten feet of it. It might make it
possible for you to reach her, and if you can get that net on her, you've won.
Most sorcerers just sit down and shake when you take away their power."
"If I bring down their
leader, what will the goblins do?"
"If they were human,
they'd probably thank you. But goblins are completely mercenary—they never do
anything except for payment, or to avoid punishment. Once her hold over them is
broken, they'll probably just run off. But place the stone before you try
anything else. Just in case."
In case he died in the
attempt. "I see." Tobin drew a deep breath, his gaze wandering over
map, chest, stone, and charm. "Isn't there any other way?"
Master Lazur shook his head.
"The barbarians are coming. We have no place to go except north. They have
no place to come except here. There is nothing in this world I would not
sacrifice to get the Bright Realm behind the goblin wall in time. How high do
you weigh the life of a sorceress, one who has killed again and again, against
the survival of this whole realm?"
Tobin's finger traced the
river curve that marked his home. He couldn't imagine living in the woodlands,
but he'd seen the barbarian armies for himself. Master Lazur was silent,
letting him figure it out. Tobin didn't like it, but surely the priest was
right. How many knights, men Tobin knew and respected, had already died? If it
would end the war, save the whole realm, then the life of one sorceress was a
cheap price to pay.
"All right," said
Tobin. "I'll go find this sorceress, and do what I can, though I don't
promise to kill her."
"If you plant the stone
so we can find her, you'll have done enough. And if you survive, all the honor
you've lost will be restored, in the eyes of the law and of the world. In fact,
you'll be a hero. Remember that tonight."
Master Lazur took the chest
and the charms and put them away. "I'll see that these things reach you
later. We won't be able to meet again, for the goblins' eyes are everywhere.
This room is protected, but others may not be.
"I think I'll take your
brother into my service for a time. It wouldn't be wise to place him in the
Hierarch's service until he's had time to become a little more . . .
politically sophisticated."
Was this for Jeriah's
protection, or was he a hostage for Tobin's good behavior? Either way, if the
priest would keep his suspicions to himself, and keep an eye on Tobin's
impetuous brother, he could only be grateful. "Thank you."
"Don't thank me. Your
mother mentioned it."
"My mother?"
"Yes, she's an old
friend of mine."
Tobin knew he should have
guessed. Any scheme this devious was bound to have his mother behind it. Her
friends were everywhere. Tobin knew what his father had paid; wondering what
his mother was trading for these favors was downright unnerving. But he could
hardly complain—this scheme might save his future, and Jeriah's as well. He
should have known she wouldn't abandon him to disinheritance and disgrace, even
if Jeri was her favorite.
"I'll be watching you
when I scry for the stone," Master Lazur continued. "I can see and
hear what happens around it, so you don't have to worry about reporting to me.
Just remember—if you succeed, you can get it all back, and more." He
paused, eyeing Tobin gravely. "And remember also that the Seven Bright
Ones are watching over you. Whatever happens, you are always in their hands.
May their grace go with you."
A whip cracked and someone
snickered. Tobin tried to meet their gazes boldly, defiantly, but he couldn't
seem to raise his eyes from the wet, torchlit stones of the courtyard. It had
rained that afternoon while he huddled in his cell thinking about Master
Lazur's offer and trying to prepare himself for this.
His heart pounded sickly,
and his hands, bound in front of him, shook despite his efforts to keep them
still. It was a sign of manliness to pass through the gauntlet without
screaming or fainting, and Tobin had resolved with all his will to do it. Now
he couldn't even raise his head to meet the eyes of the men he had fought
beside.
Men who had trusted his
honor.
His first flashing glance
over the courtyard had told him that only twenty of his peers had shown up to
express their scorn—a great relief. With enough men, the gauntlet could kill as
surely as the executioner. It was an even greater relief that his father wasn't
among them. He couldn't have borne that.
The guards tied his ankles
with an eight-inch hobble. If he tried to run, or even take a long step, it
would trip him. So he'd take short steps, Tobin told himself, trying to quiet
the frantic pounding of his heart. He would be free when it was over. Only
twenty men. How bad could it be?
A knife cut through his
collar, then rough hands gripped it and tore his shirt open. The cool,
rain-scented air swept over his exposed skin, making him shiver. Once it was
over, he'd be free, he reminded himself desperately.
They were shouting now,
taunts, challenges, and strange, animal sounds. Tobin could barely hear them
over the blood beating in his ears.
A guard pushed him, and the
hobble caught his ankles, bringing him down. They laughed. Anger gave him
strength—he'd behaved with honor, whatever they thought! He lurched to his
feet, before the guards could lift him, and looked ahead.
The gauntlet stretched
before him. Some of the men held the whips still at their sides, but some
whirled and snapped them. They were the ones doing most of the shouting. Demons
take them.
Tobin lifted his head and
stepped between the first two men. He was braced for it, but the crack of the
first cut made him jump. He just had time to think that it wasn't so bad, when
the pain bit and he clenched his teeth against it. He took a short, hobbling
step, and the second blow fell.
It was held to be a sign of
manliness to pass the gauntlet without screaming or fainting.
Tobin did not succeed.
He lay on his stomach,
staring at the wet grass. There was enough of the gray, predawn light to see
droplets of water shivering down the long stems. His clothing was as wet as the
grass. The cool wind numbed the throbbing agony in his back, except when he
tried to move, so he'd stopped moving.
He had a vague memory of his
hands being lashed to someone's stirrup, of being dragged, staggering, down the
dark, cobbled streets, through all seven tiers of the city. They'd thrown him
out of the main gate at the bottom of the city's hill, and he'd managed to
crawl off the road before passing out. When he wakened, he crawled for what
felt like a long time but probably wasn't. When he'd wakened again, he'd
crawled some more.
A whistle sounded; distant,
piercing, familiar. It reminded him of Jeriah, and he blinked back tears. He
hadn't realized it, but he'd been hoping that Jeriah would be waiting by the
gate at the bottom of the hill.
No one had been there. Not
Jeri, not either of his parents, or their servants, or any of the men he'd
thought his friends. The whistle again. Was it nearer? It repeated itself,
insistently.
He'd really thought that
someone would be waiting for him, maybe even Master Lazur. He was beginning to
think there was a flaw in Master Lazur's plan, for he felt like dying in this
cold, grassy place. He hoped the priest wouldn't be too badly inconvenienced if
he did.
Perhaps Master Lazur had
assumed his friends would come and pick him up. But it seemed the friends he'd
made so easily were easily lost, and the father who'd disowned him would hardly
come and save him, or permit his wife to do so. And Jeriah, who hadn't come
once to visit him, would hardly come and—
The whistle! It was Jeriah's
whistle! The all-clear signal for hundreds of games of knights and bandits,
many years ago.
It sounded again,
unmistakable now that he'd recognized it. Trust his brother to expect him to
remember a signal they hadn't used for years.
He was crying. He took a
deep breath, which hurt his back, and pursed his lips. It took several tries to
get an answering whistle out of his dry mouth, and it was soft and wavery. But
Jeriah must have been listening hard, for the calling whistle sounded again,
nearer, demanding, and in just a few moments Tobin heard his brother thrashing
through the grass.
"Tobin! Are you . . . ?
Bright Ones' mercy." Jeriah's voice had fallen to a shocked whisper. Tobin
turned his head painfully. He tried to tell Jeriah he was all right, but his
voice wasn't working. A flask appeared at his lips, and he lifted himself
slightly to gulp down the cool water. When his head fell again, Jeriah's cloak
was beneath it.
"Demon's teeth! Tobin,
how could you let Mother talk you into this?"
"It doesn't matter. I'm
glad you came." He groped for his brother's hand and it closed around his
instantly, warm and strong.
"Doesn't
matter? Are you trying
to prove you're a candidate for sainthood? No, don't answer, I always knew you
were an idiot and now I'm sure of it! Don't talk—I'll get my horse and get you
out of here before you freeze. You're soaked, do you know that? And your hands
are like ice. No, I said don't answer. I don't have time to argue with
lunatics." A soft hand stoked Tobin's hair. "We'll talk later."
Jeriah rose and ran, swishing away in the long grass.
"How could you let
Mother talk you into this?" Jeriah asked again. He sounded furious, but
his hands were utterly gentle as he carefully cleaned the cuts on Tobin's back
with a soft rag soaked in witch heal.
Tobin lay warm and drowsy on
the pallet in the shepherd's hut where Jeriah had taken him. He felt almost too
comfortable to answer. After the first sting, witch heal had a numbing effect,
and the throbbing pain in his back had subsided. The fire, where broth was
heating, combined with the sunlight pouring through the holes in the east wall
to heat the abandoned shack beautifully.
"Well?" Jeriah
demanded.
"She talked. She cried.
You know Mother. Besides, she was right; they'd have been much harder on
you."
"Dung!"
"Don't swear,"
said Tobin automatically.
"All right, but of all
the—" Agitation made Jeriah clumsy, and Tobin winced. "Sorry. No, I'm
not sorry— you almost deserve this. I've never heard anything so stupid in my
life. Give me one good reason why you should take the blame for my actions."
"Because they might
have killed you."
"And you think Father
couldn't have bribed them for me, just as well as you?"
"Yes, but . . ."
He stopped himself, but Jeriah wasn't slow.
"You're not sure he
would have? Well, maybe he wouldn't, but he had a right to know the truth, and
I always knew I was taking that chance."
When had his brother's voice
become so steady? "So how did Mother talk you into agreeing?" Tobin
asked. "I . . . wondered about that. Especially when you didn't visit
me."
"I'll bet you did,"
said Jeriah grimly. "Mother didn't talk me into anything. I know her too
well."
"Then what
happened?" Tobin turned in time to see a blush wash over his brother's
face.
"She drugged me."
"What?"
"She drugged me. She'd
just come up with her 'wonderful' plan and I'd refused. I might run off, but
there was no way I'd let you take my punishment. She got hysterical, and when
she finally started to calm down, she got herself a cup of tea. She said she
needed it, soothing, you know? She got me some at the same time, and I didn't
want to upset her, so I drank it and—"
Tobin's shout of laughter
woke the pain in his back and he gasped, twisting. Jeriah pushed him back
gently.
"Don't do that! Anyway,
I started to yawn, and the next thing I remember is waking up locked in the
attic storeroom with an awful headache. The second in three days, I might
add."
Tobin chuckled in spite of
the pain. "You thought you knew her so well."
"Yes, but I didn't
think she had drugs in her tea cabinet! I should have. She's always been fiendishly
effective, our feather-headed mother."
"So what did you
do?"
"What could I do? I
yelled at the girls every time they poked food under the door, but Mother had
them completely mesmerized. Finally I twisted a hinge off a chest and filed
through the door so I could lift the latch, but it took days. Then I stole a
horse and came straight here. I got in just after sunset, and by the time I
found out what was happening they already had you in the courtyard. I knew I
couldn't stop it in time, so I got this place ready and went to get you. I
could kill Mother for this."
"You don't have to go
that far. But when I get home, I'll— When you get home, you'll have to take
away her drugs. Where do you think she got them? And why?"
"No idea. But you're
the one who's going home, big brother. As soon as I've told Father the truth.
You're supposed to be the good son, remember?"
"No." Tobin rolled
to his side and seized his brother's wrist. "You're not the bad son,
you're just—"
"A traitor?"
Jeriah met his eyes steadily.
"Jeri, why did you do
it?" How long had he wanted to ask that question?
"Because I believe it
was the right thing to do. Tobin, look how much is wrong with the way the
Hierarch governs this land. We thought if we could put our own man in his
place—"
"The Hierarch is chosen
by the Bright Gods themselves!"
"I'd be more impressed
by that if the Bright Ones didn't express their will through the council of
priests. We thought we could—"
"Don't tell me. I don't
even want to know," said Tobin wearily. His father wasn't the only one to
see the world in terms of right and wrong, with no middle ground. "Were
you going to kill the Hierarch? What made you think you could get away with
something like that?"
"We weren't going to
kill him. He's an old man, in his seventies now. We just wanted to be sure the
man we'd chosen would replace him. My part would have been to keep an eye on
the opposition. I was going into his service—who'd suspect me? I was going to
report. . . well, it doesn't matter now."
"Jeriah!" Tobin
gripped his brother's wrist. "Promise me that you'll stop this. You can't
go on—"
"Don't get upset."
His brother pushed him down again, the gentleness of his hands a startling
contrast to his grim face. "We can't go on with it. The man we intended to
be Hierarch was hacked to pieces eight days ago."
Tobin had never seen that
bleak determination on his brother's face. It frightened him far more than the
old, impetuous wildness. "Promise that you'll stop trying. Master Lazur
all but told me that he suspects you. Think things through, for once in your
life! Think what you'll cost Father if you try anything else. It would kill
both of them to lose you."
Jeriah pulled his hands away
slowly. "I can't promise. There are—there are things more important than
family. But I promise to think it through, and to be sure as I can that what I
do is safe and will succeed. All right?"
"No! Jeri, I'm going to
go mad out there, not knowing what you might be doing while I'm gone. Promise
you won't do anything. Swear it." He knew he was using his brother's guilt
shamelessly, but he didn't care. Jeriah had always been idealistic, but the
will and ability to act on those ideals was new and terrifying. To his
astonishment, his impulsive brother thought for a moment before answering.
"All right. I won't
start anything until you're clear of this mess. I swear it. I'll try to work
within the system, until then. Is that enough?"
"No," said Tobin.
"But it looks like that's all I'm going to get. When did you grow up
anyway?" How had he failed to see such profound changes?
"A long time ago."
Jeriah smiled. "You were too busy mothering me to notice. And since I
didn't want you to notice too much, I didn't bring it to your attention.
Speaking of growing up, I'm going to tell Father the truth."
"Don't. If you tell
him, it's all been for nothing. I can make it right myself." Even a few
hours ago, he might have hesitated to tell Jeriah his intentions, but this new
Jeriah had proven he could keep a secret—and a trust. Tobin told him
everything—the barbarians, the sorceress, Master Lazur's plan. Jeriah looked
very thoughtful when he finished.
"I don't like it,"
he said. "It sounds like he expects you to get killed right after you
plant that stone—if not before! Tobin, I—I couldn't get along without you to keep
me in line. You know that, don't you?"
Tobin gripped his brother's
hand. "I would have believed that, this morning. I won't get killed, Jeri.
I could have died anytime in the past three years, but I didn't. I'm not a
hero. I'll be careful, and I'll come back. I promise."
The woman ran
from the burning cabin
carrying an armload of blankets and an iron pot. Flames licked up her skirt and
caught in her long blond hair. She dropped the blankets and ran for the creek,
slowed by her heavy pregnancy. Her man caught her and pushed her down, rolling
her over, beating at the flames with his bare hands until they were
extinguished.
Makenna turned her attention
to the building—burning nicely, she judged. No chance they could put it out,
just the two of them. No chance to save more of their household goods, either.
She glanced up as Cogswhallop crept soundlessly into the bushes beside her.
"Got the animals away
when they were busy about the fire," he reported. "The barn's just
starting to burn, but it'll go fast."
Makenna nodded with
satisfaction. "They won't be back."
Cogswhallop cocked his head thoughtfully.
"They're a stubborn pair."
"And vicious." The
tactile memory of extracting Maddit's body from the human's trap washed over
Makenna, sickening her even now. Cold, sticky blood, pouring over her hands,
soaking her britches as the iron spikes pulled free of his flesh. She had to
take several deep breaths before she could speak.
"The walk back will
take it out of 'em," she said coldly. "Two days, no food, no
shelter—that's hard on a pregnant woman. My mother said they need lots of rest,
when they're big like that. They won't be back. You're certain you found all
their traps? The one that got Maddit was well hidden."
"I'll take my lot, and
we'll do a thorough search once the humans have gone."
"Do that. And if you
have any problem springing them, let me know. If I never have to tell another
goblin their life mate died on one of my missions, it'll still be too
many."
The shrill, grief-stricken
keening of Maddit's wife echoed in her memory, and the thought of the
loneliness that lay before the little woman cut even more deeply. For the
goblins, life mate wasn't an empty title. But at least she had the children.
Makenna discovered that her eyes were wet. She wiped them impatiently.
"You can't save us all,
gen'ral," said Cogswhallop. "Not with the best plans. Sooner or
later, something will go wrong."
"I've learned
that," said Makenna shortly.
"Aye, you just don't
believe it. You've hardly lost a handful, in all the battles we've fought. And
won! Think how many you've saved—not how many you've lost."
"There is that,"
Makenna admitted. How many times over the years had Cogswhallop supported her?
He could be hard, as hard as any human soldier in the midst of war. Soldiers
had to be hard. But his loyalty was truer than any she'd known, except her
mother's, and Makenna relied on him more than she'd ever relied on any human.
These humans had gone to the
stream and were wrapping wet rags over their burns. Makenna's conscience
twinged, but she ignored it with the ease of practice.
She remembered the tiny
force she'd started with— only six goblins, for Miggy was too young to help
then. Now there were almost sixteen hundred goblins, living in half a dozen
villages up and down the wall, who were willing to aid her. She'd actually
rescued very few of them—the rest were refugees from human persecution. She
could offer them nothing but a safe place to rebuild their lives, but she gave
them that, defending the Goblin Wood against all humans who sought to invade
it.
She paid her troops in
buttons, string—in pinecones if there was nothing else to hand. They repaid her
with miracles of courage and cleverness . . . and she loved them. They were her
people.
A rustling in the
undergrowth made her head snap around. Erebus joined them, wheezing from the
long crawl, spectacles sliding low on his sweaty face. Makenna smiled and began
to greet the Bookerie, but Cogswhallop got in first.
"Clumsy ink-finger!
Haven't you been told not to blunder in when we're in a fight?"
"The sentry said the
fight was over," said Erebus with his usual placid indifference to
Cogswhallop's insults. "He assured me it was safe as long as I didn't let
them see me. I've got some news, from my cousins in Brackenlee, that the
mistress ought to hear." Beaming, he held out his hand, and Makenna pulled
off one of her trading buttons and gave it to him.
"There's a big group of
settlers moving up from the south, over two hundred, they say. And they claim
they're going to settle beyond the wall."
Cogswhallop whistled softly.
"That's the biggest lot we've had to deal with yet. That's four times more
than that troop they sent."
"Aye," said
Erebus. "But remember what happened to them ?"
Makenna snickered. She'd
sent Spoilers in to rot their tack and weapon belts. Two days later, when she
knew the leather would be ready to crumble, she'd sent a mob of Flichters in to
spook their horses. The memory of the resultant chaos brought a grin to her
face. Even Cogswhallop smiled dourly.
"Hove your friends keep
an eye on them, Erebus,"
Makenna told him. "I'd
like to know what their plans are, and when they'll be passing the wall. It's
only fair that they get the warning. Who knows? Maybe they'll be wiser than
these two." She nodded in the direction of the young couple. They were
gaping at their burning home, instead of starting the long walk while they
still had light. Foolish, as well as vicious. Makenna dismissed them and
crawled back through the brush. Five years of guerrilla warfare had made her
almost as silent as Cogswhallop. Erebus, on the other hand, made enough noise
for both of them.
"There's another thing
you should know, mistress," he said as they crawled into a small gully
where they could walk upright without being seen. "There's a man, all
alone like a bounty hunter, asking questions about you and the wood. They say
he's got armor, as well as a sword."
Makenna frowned. Most bounty
hunters were no problem—but a man covered with steel armor would be harder for
the goblins to deal with. "I'll look him over when he passes the
wall," she decided. "When's he coming? Do you know?"
"Set out from
Brackenlee this morning, should reach the wall tomorrow midday. He'll probably
meet those two on the road, now that I think about it."
Makenna shrugged.
"Might as well learn what he's in for. In fact—" A sparkle of
mischief danced through her. "I'm tired of these foolish, greedy hunters.
Let's give him a taste of what's to come, along with his warning, shall
we?"
Makenna sat on the goblin
side of the wall and waited. A cool spring breeze rushed past the gap where the
road ran through, and clouds were building for the afternoon showers. But on
the wall's lee side she was out of the wind, and the heat of its magic warmed
her back. It took some searching to find it, the magic that all those priests
had poured into the wall three hundred years ago, when it was newly built—but
the magic was there, still flowing into the long iron plates that rimmed its
top and kept goblins from crossing anyplace where the line was intact.
Makenna had wondered what
had turned that long-ago Hierarch and his council against the goblins, but even
Erebus didn't know for certain—only that their attempt to drive the goblins
into the north and imprison them there had failed. You'd think they'd have
learned better, in three hundred years. But of course they hadn't.
In her first few years in
the wood, Makenna had spent a lot of time with a stolen crowbar, prying out the
charmed iron at strategic intervals, so her troops could never be trapped
against it.
Now she set her palms
against the cool stone and the slow pulse of the old magic warmed them.
Amazing. Over the past five years she'd all but memorized her mother's spell
books, but she couldn't set a spell on an inanimate object that would last more
than a few weeks without renewal. Her mother had been able to make them last for
months, and priests could set a spell that would last beyond their own
lifetime, but three hundred years? Erebus said that his
great-great-grandfather's aunt had counted two hundred and seventeen priests
involved in the casting, but even so—
"Mistress," Miggy
hissed from the top of the wall. "I see him."
Makenna knew she had several
minutes before he reached the gap, so she took the time to stretch and loosen
her muscles. Several painful sprains had taught her not to climb while she was
stiff.
Here, close to the breach
people had made for the road, there were hundreds of cracks and crevices in the
stone. Makenna climbed the wall easily and rolled onto its broad top, keeping
her head low, where she knew even a man on horseback couldn't see it. She crawled
over to Miggy, who pointed.
A lone man on a horse, with
a packhorse behind him. Only bounty hunters approached the Goblin Wood alone.
After they'd run the first one off, even those tiresome explorers came in
packs.
But bounty hunters seldom
wore armor, and this man had steel plates on his arms. Was that a helm tied to
his saddle? Well, she'd see him up close soon enough. Even from this distance
she could tell that he was riding sloppy, all relaxed and careless. She
wriggled back and pulled out the small bag of fine dust she always carried. She
dumped it on the edge of the wall and blew to make an even layer. "Miggy,
let me know when he's in the right place."
"Aye, mistress."
The young goblin's face twitched nervously as he turned away. They both knew
Miggy was far less likely to be spotted, but he hated making decisions, even
something as simple as deciding when the stranger was in position. Still
Makenna trusted him, even if he didn't trust himself. Besides, she needed to
pay attention to her spell casting.
She drew the rune of the eye
and the circle, carefully leaving a gap in the circle just in front of where
her foot would be. Then she called up the power that resided in the wall, and
it rose sluggishly to invest the rune. More power than she could dream of
bringing to the spell by herself. Her magical ability had grown further than
she'd ever believed it could, though she knew she would never be her mother's
equal. But with the power of the wall to draw on, she could do things even her
mother could never have dreamed of. Of course her spell had to be in physical
contact with the wall to use its power, which limited its practical uses
sharply, but still ....
"Almost," Miggy
whispered. Sweat stood out on his forehead, despite the chill breeze.
"Closer . . . closer . . .now!"
Makenna gave the signal and
caught a flash of motion at the edge of her vision as the Flichters swarmed for
the horses. She heard a horse snort and the startled thudding of hooves and
sprang to her feet, stepping carefully into the circle, ignoring the wind that
tugged at her hair and clothes.
The stranger clung
desperately to his shying horse. A second Flichter materialized on the beast's
rump, pin uplifted, just as another appeared in front of its face, shrieking
and gibbering. The pin went down and the panicked horse reared, lashing out at
the Flichter, who vanished in a blink. The stranger slipped from the saddle and
fell to the dusty road, rolling away from his horse's pounding hooves. Goblin
laughter echoed eerily.
Makenna frowned. That was a
helm on his saddle, and the horse looked more like a knight's charger than the
scruffy, ill-bred beasts bounty hunters rode. But charger or not, he was still
a horse—he raced after the bolting packhorse, back down the road to the south.
She turned her attention to his rider.
He sat on the dusty road,
staring up at her with his mouth wide open. He looked like a landed fish.
"This is the Goblin
Wood," she said coldly. "Humans have no business here. I warn you
now, go back while you still can."
His eyes widened when she
first began to speak. He got his mouth closed, so he looked less like an idiot
as he scrambled to his feet. The rim of a chain-mail shirt glittered at his
tunic collar, and there were steel plates stitched on the backs of his gloves. Hard,
very hard, for goblins to attack this one. Even the Stoners couldn't get a blow
through that mail. She'd never seen a bounty hunter who could afford a chain
shirt. Was this man a knight? What was he doing here?
"Are . . . are you the
sorceress of the Goblin Wood?"
Aye, that was a lord's
accent, all right. What was one of them doing here, and alone, too? He'd no
armor on his legs, but she'd bet he owned it. The armor he wore looked like it
had seen hard use—under the dust she could see old dents and scrapes. But he'd
asked if she was 'the sorceress,' just as the bounty hunters did. How odd.
Makenna disliked odd things—they usually made trouble.
Irritation swept over his
plain face. "Are you the sorceress? Speak up, girl."
Aye, this was a lordling,
not used to having peasants ignore his questions. A slow smile crept over
Makenna's face. She scraped the toe of her boot through the dust, completing
the circle, and murmured the word. Look-away was her strongest spell—with the
power in the wall assisting it, he swiveled clear around to stare over his
shoulder.
She dropped quickly, rolled
to the edge of the wall, and climbed down. To him, it would seem that he
glanced aside for a second and she vanished without a trace. She was grinning
as she squirmed into the shallow cave she'd had dug beneath the wall for just
this purpose—the entrance was spell hidden. She'd made these caves in many
places where goblins could pass the wall, for emergencies. It could hold
several goblins, but it was cramped for her, especially when Miggy pressed in
to join her.
"He didn't search for
you very long," the goblin reported. "He's gone after the horses
now—won't be back for hours, the way they were running."
"You did fine!"
Makenna told him, and enjoyed the smile that spread over his face. She was
working on building Miggy's confidence, but it promised to be a long job.
He climbed back up the wall
to keep watch as the Flichters swarmed around her. Half material and half. . .
not, only five or six inches high, they were the strangest of the many goblin
races. They flew without wings, faster than hummingbirds—you could never catch
more than a glimpse of them in flight. It took two or three of them to lift
something as light as a key, and the other goblins had considered them totally
useless until she'd realized how easily they could spook horses.
They were one of the few
goblin races that insisted on real payment, so she unstoppered the small pot of
honey she'd brought and let them take all they could.
One, perched stickily on her
wrist, told her there was something "nasty" about the packhorse but
she couldn't express her impression more clearly. Makenna dismissed her with a
shrug and capped the jar, turning to meet Miggy's worried eyes.
"Do you think he'll be
back?" the goblin asked.
"Aye, that one's a
lordling. It'll take more than a vanishing act to get rid of him."
"And he had all that
steel on him, too," Miggy fretted. "I dunno. I don't like it."
"Don't worry. Steel or
no, he eats like everyone else. We'll snatch his food, rot his tack and his
boots, and send him home, barefoot and starving, just like all the
others."
Tobin gazed at
the charred ruins of the
cabin, and his resolve hardened. He would bring the woman who had done this to
justice. If he had to, he'd destroy her.
He'd met the young couple on
the road yesterday; the pregnant girl, pale and spent, and her worried husband.
Tobin had seen enough refugees in the past three years to know he couldn't help
them all, but he'd stopped to make them a meal and had the satisfaction of
seeing a trace of color return to the girl's face, though she'd hardly eaten
anything.
They described their cabin's
location and told him all they remembered about the goblin attacks. They added
a few more pieces to his growing store of knowledge. Over the past weeks, Tobin
had spoken to everyone he could find who'd dealt with the goblins and the
terrible sorceress who led them. All those he'd spoken to had lost against her.
But he was prepared, with
knowledge and with magic, and he wouldn't lose. He had promised Jeriah, and
himself.
Tobin went to search the
wreckage, charcoal blackening his boots and hands. He didn't really think he'd
find anything. It had become clear that the sorceress and her minions fought
primarily with magic-—a very dishonorable advantage against poor peasants.
But she was a peasant
herself—the round country accent was unmistakable. It had been the third thing
about her that astonished him. The first was her youth— she looked no older
than Senna, the sister who'd been born just before Jeriah. The second shock had
been her beauty.
But it wasn't just
beauty—he'd seen many lovely girls. It was the strength and wildness of her, as
she stood with the wind swirling through her hair, that had stricken him mute.
Tobin shrugged. If he were a
powerful sorcerer he'd make himself young and beautiful—or at least handsome.
He wondered why she wore a vest covered with buttons. Perhaps they had some
magical significance? He tried to shake off his uneasiness at the thought. As
Master Lazur said, a blade through the heart would kill anyone. Superior
planning could beat the strongest magic. He knew enough about his enemies to
guess what they were likely to do in their first attack. All he had to do was
plan a counterattack. And there was ammunition ready to hand—he'd passed
several gisap bushes on his way to the burned-out cabin. Tobin's father, who
prided himself on being a good hunter, had taught Tobin most of his woodcraft,
but it was Jeri who had shown him the uses of this particular plant. Yes, there
were things he could do, even against magic.
Tobin knelt beside the fire,
finishing the stew he'd fixed for dinner. He'd made camp in a clearing,
sheltered on the windward side by an outcrop of jutting rocks, with a stream
nearby and plenty of grazing for Fiddle and the packhorse.
It was full dark now, with
the moon riding high, barely visible through the lacy canopy of branches. It
was late for dinner—it had taken longer than he'd expected to boil down the
gisap leaves. At least making camp was little trouble. Once he'd built his fire
ring, he'd only had to spread a ground cloth and lay out his bedroll. And of
course, hang his food sack so nothing could get at it, just as everyone did in
the wilds.
Tobin was still smiling when
he heard a scrabbling noise at the far side of the rocks. He reached
instinctively for his sword, but the face that appeared at the top of the rocky
jumble was anything but threatening. Small, round-cheeked, with spectacles atop
its long nose, the goblin's expression was quite friendly. Tobin remembered the
lovely peasant girl sneering at him from the wall and drew his sword.
Appearances could be deceiving.
The goblin froze.
"You're not planning to do anything with that, I hope. They promised me
I'd be out of reach up here, even from that nasty steel blade. Aren't I?"
A smile tugged at Tobin's
mouth—the creature was a good four feet out of reach of his sword. "I
can't reach you up there," he assured it. "Not without climbing the
rocks. This is just in case you decide to come down and attack me."
The creature eyed his mail
shirt and snorted. "Attack you with what, my teeth?" It seated itself
comfortably on the point of a rock with the air of someone settling in for a
long chat. A diversion, perhaps? Tobin was perfectly willing to be diverted. He
had the Otherworld stone in his pocket, and the net hidden under his tunic, so
nothing too serious could go wrong. The repulsion charm was placed where it
would do the most good. Besides, if he handled this right, he might learn
something.
"What do you want from
me?" he asked.
"Why,
information." The small creature beamed as if he'd said something clever.
"Knowledge, facts, theories even. I am what the common tongue calls a
Bookerie, and our trade, indeed our purpose in life, is to collect knowledge of
all things and pass it on. And you?" He paused expectantly.
"Umm . . . what?"
"What are you, and what
is your purpose in life? When you asked what I wanted, I thought you
understood. I've offered you knowledge, and you must now give me some in
exchange. Surely even humans understand exchange of knowledge. Look how they
introduce themselves, which you, incidentally, have not."
"I'm Tobin," said
Tobin, his mind reeling at the spate of words.
"And I am Master
Erebus. That's a fair exchange, your name for mine, you see?"
"So—so if you tell me
something you expect me to tell you something back?" Tobin grasped at a
sudden hope. "Can I ask you for things I particularly want to know?"
"Certainly. Most of our
trade with others is in useful knowledge, although among Bookeries, worrying
about the usefulness of knowledge is considered vulgar. Almost rude. But with
others we tolerate it. That seems to puzzle you?" He whipped out a piece
of paper and a quill. Tobin noticed an ink horn on his belt. "Tell me,
have I interpreted your reaction correctly? I'm making a study of human
reactions and I want to be precise about these things."
"Well, I'm a little
puzzled. Humans usually trade money for knowledge. Or just give it away."
"Give it away? Then how
do you clear the debt?"
"What debt?"
"Your debt to the one
who has given you knowledge, of course. Surely you realize that knowledge is
precious!" He sounded utterly shocked.
"Yes, we do," said
Tobin thoughtfully. "In fact, I exchanged some food for knowledge just
yesterday."
"Ah." The little
man began to scribble earnestly.
"You said you were
studying humans. Why not start with the sorceress? She's human, isn't
she?"
"The mistress? Of
course. And I did start with her, but I've come to the conclusion that she's
atypical."
"You know her
well?"
"Certainly." The
goblin paused to beam at him. "I'm one of her closest advisers. I gather
knowledge for her so she can make informed decisions. Why do you ask?"
It was not a rhetorical
question, and the sparkling eyes behind the spectacles were astonishingly
shrewd. Should he lie to the goblin? It seemed a dishonorable exchange.
A chorus of shrieks sounded
from the side of the clearing where Tobin had hung his food sack. It was
followed by a furious thrashing in the bushes. Tobin leapt to his feet,
snatched up his sword, and ran to investigate.
The sack lay on the ground
in the little ring of bushes where he'd known it would fall. Even in the
moonlight he could see the places in the brush where the goblins had leapt to
escape the magic of the repulsion charm. The leaves he'd coated so carefully
with gisap glue were all but gone. He'd hoped the bushes would be strong enough
to hold at least one of the goblins till he got there, but they'd all escaped.
It'd take them hours to peel off all those leaves, though—a fitting payback for
his humiliation at the wall. Glue made from gisap leaves dried out in a few
days and lost its holding power, but for those few days it was incredibly
adhesive. No, he didn't envy his opponents. The first skirmish had fallen to
her, but this one was his!
He turned back to camp just
in time to see his bedroll vanish into the bushes. With a cry of dismay he
dashed after it. He thought he saw several small, scurrying forms, but as he
crashed through the bushes, he kept his eyes on the one that had his bedroll.
And he was gaining on them. Just a little more—
Something grabbed his ankle,
and he crashed to the ground, stunned and gasping. His elbow hurt, and his
ankle had been scraped, right through his boot leather. He turned and saw the
trip rope.
"Now." Master
Erebus' voice came cheerfully out of the darkness. "How would you describe
your reaction to this incident?"
Tobin couldn't see him, but
he knew the pen was poised. An inarticulate growl rose in his throat.
"Hmm. Would you say
that's closest to irritation, anger, or fury? Or something in between? Please,
try to be precise."
"Get out of here,
goblin, or I'll-—I'll roast you alive!"
"Hunger? How very odd.
And I thought the mistress was atypical! I must make a note . . . ." His
voice trailed away.
Tobin dropped his head to
the soft earth and consigned all goblins to the Otherworld.
No doubt they'd try again.
And now, thanks to the goblin's boasting, he could use their persistence. If he
read Master Erebus right, the little goblin would be incapable of resisting a
chance to pick up more knowledge, and Tobin still owed him several answers.
Then he would take her. Not kill her, not unless he absolutely had to. Tobin
had begun to consider his mission a good deed, like St. Meriot slaying the
monster that had ravaged several coastal villages. But something in him still shrank
from the idea of making her helpless with the net and then killing her. This
way would be better.
It took him most of the next
day to boil down all the gisap leaves he needed. He had to load all his gear
onto the packhorse and take it with him when he went to gather the leaves, for
he didn't dare leave it unguarded. He painted a thick coating of the glue over
all the places he thought a goblin might decide to perch. He had to stop work
twice, once to free a bird that lit on a low limb, and once a squirrel that ran
over a sticky log. But when the sun set, the animals became fewer.
His camp looked just as it
had before, except for his missing bedroll. He kept an ear cocked for Master
Erebus' arrival all through dinner, but the goblin never came.
Finally Tobin curled up in
his cloak and went to sleep—right under the branch where he'd hung his food
sack. He had coated the branch with gisap glue, but he wanted to stay near it.
This time of year, when little had grown and nothing had ripened, it was almost
impossible to live off the land. If he lost his food he'd be forced to retreat,
just like the others.
His cloak was neither as
large nor as warm as his bedroll. Tobin wakened several times, cold and stiff,
to wrap himself more snugly. The third time he wakened, he needed to visit the
privy.
He slept in his clothes, so
all he had to do was pull his boots on. The horses were asleep, though Fiddle
roused as Tobin walked past, and he gave him a pat. He wandered drowsily away
from camp, took care of the problem, and started back.
The dim light of early dawn
was creeping through the forest, but he wasn't so thoroughly awake that he
couldn't get a few more hours' sleep. He walked on, trying not to wake up more
than he had to. He seemed to have come a long way. He yawned, wondering why
they hadn't tried for the sack. It wasn't a problem. The sap would remain
sticky for several days—-all he had to do was keep the animals out of it. Tobin
plodded on, not really looking where he was going until a loose rock turned
under his foot. He stumbled, regaining his balance with an effort. He looked
around and gasped. He was almost a quarter mile from camp!
Racing back, he cursed the
sorceress in his mind—he needed his breath for running. He could hear Fiddle
snorting and stamping even from this distance. How long had he been wandering
in bespelled circles? If they got his food—
As he ran into the camp,
three goblins scurried off, with his food sack on their shoulders. They made
good time for small creatures, but their legs were far shorter than his, and
they were heavily burdened. He could catch them.
He jumped the first trip
rope, but the second sent him sprawling. This time he was ready—he fell rolling
and was back on his feet with barely a break in his stride.
He'd almost reached them
when they raced into a grove of low-growing trees. Crashing through the
branches, he defended his face as best he could while they scampered beneath
the worst of the tangle. They had gained almost five yards when he burst from
the grove and saw them dashing across a small meadow.
He surged forward in a
furious sprint. They were almost into the forest. Willing all his strength into
his pumping legs, he laid hands on the bag and grabbed it.
The three goblins shot in
different directions and vanished.
Tobin sat down, clutching
his prize and gasping for breath. It was several moments before he roused
enough to wipe the sweat from his face, and several more before thought
returned. How had the goblins beaten the charm? She must have been behind it.
Had she cast some sort of spell that negated the repulsion? That meant she must
have been in his camp just a few minutes ago!
But Tobin still had his
food—that was what mattered. As long as he had that, they couldn't force him
back. What else were they stealing? Fiddle would give them trouble, but the
packhorse was vulnerable. He'd better get back.
He rose, threw the sack over
his shoulder—and something inside it clacked woodenly. There was nothing in his
food sack that would make such a sound. A blinding realization hit.
Tobin dropped the sack and
tore it open. Bags stuffed with dried leaves to imitate bread loaves. Strips of
dried bark instead of meat. A few stones to add weight. Now that he looked
closely, it wasn't his sack at all—it was too new, too clean.
His mind filled with the
memory of the goblins racing away with the dummy, and fury warred with
admiration. They'd been wonderfully convincing. He hadn't even glanced at the
tree where his own sack had probably been hanging in plain sight. It wouldn't
be there now. He remembered the wild chase through the forest, and suddenly saw
himself, smashing through the trees and triumphantly grabbing the wrong sack.
Tobin burst out laughing, clear and bright as the sun creeping over the
horizon.
"How very odd. Is this
your usual reaction to being tricked?" Master Erebus' voice put the cap on
the ridiculous situation. Tobin sat down and laughed until his sides ached.
"Hmm. But last time you
were angry. I'm certain of it!"
Tobin wiped his eyes and
looked around till he spotted the little goblin, in a tree high above him—far
from his carefully laid traps. He fought down a fresh surge of laughter.
"Well, last time I was
angry at my own stupidity. This time I wasn't stupid, you were simply too
smart. You see?"
"I suppose so, but it
still seems odd. Are you by any chance atypical in your reactions?"
"Probably. But tell me,
how did you get me out of camp? And how did you get past the repulsion charm—
you've taken that, haven't you?"
"Of course," said
Master Erebus complacently. "It was the mistress' plan. The Charmers led
you off with a suggestion that the camp was in the other direction. Being
pixie-led, they call it in some parts. Though as far as I've been able to
determine, there are no such things as pixies. It helped that the Sleeper kept
you drowsy. While you chased after our decoy, we untied the rope, and the
mistress herself removed that nasty charm so we could carry the sack off.
Before you go, would you mind answering a few questions? You owe me several
now, remember?"
"I know," said
Tobin, sobering. "But I'm not leaving yet."
"And how will you live
with no food?"
"I can hunt," said
Tobin. "At least for a while. And I'll answer some questions, but there
are some I won't answer. Aren't there questions you wouldn't answer for
me?"
"Hmm. I see your point.
What questions would you answer?"
"Ah, would you like to
learn about the barbarians who live in the desert to the south? I've been
fighting them and I know quite a bit. They have some very atypical
reactions."
"Really? I suppose . .
."
But Tobin knew he had him.
It had been the most useless knowledge he could think of.
Master Erebus arrived at
midday, right on time. Tobin had spent much of the day trying to apply glue
without being obvious about it. Now he fought down a surge of guilt as he
watched the little man settle himself exactly where he'd sat the night before
last, right on top of one of the largest patches of quickstick. Tobin had
figured him for a creature of habit. Perhaps he could repay the creature with a
lot of knowledge, once his sinister mistress was out of the way. The goblin
might even be grateful for his freedom. But somehow, Tobin didn't think Master
Erebus' reaction to being tricked would be at all atypical.
"Now," said the
little goblin cheerfully, "let's begin with the background. You said
you've been fighting these barbarian humans for several years?"
"Three. Where's your
mistress tonight? Watching out there in the bushes? With my packhorse,
perhaps?"
"Surely you didn't
expect us to leave you the horses. We can sell them. We'd have taken that great
gray brute you ride, but he didn't want to come, and he was too big to argue
with."
"He's been trained not
to go with strangers. You didn't answer my question about your mistress."
"I'd guess you don't
expect me to. But I'm going to surprise you." The little goblin beamed at
him. "She's not here. She has more important things to attend to than
watching you starve."
Tobin tried to control the
irritation that surged from his empty stomach. All the snares he'd set had been
neatly sprung when he went back to check them, and he knew full well who was
behind that.
"You really should
go," Master Erebus told him gently. "This forest is ours now—which
seems only just, since humans were the ones who tried to confine us here in the
first place. Why are you doing this?"
Tobin shook his head.
"If I tell you, you'll start asking questions I'm not going to answer. Are
you here alone?"
"Of course not. I'm not
that foolish. But since you'll be leaving soon, we'd better get down to
business." He turned, reaching for his ink horn, and a curious expression
crossed his face. He tried to stand and failed.
Tobin leapt to his feet and
scrambled up the rock. It only took him a few seconds, but Master Erebus was
half out of his britches by the time Tobin reached him. He hadn't expected to
see Erebus struggle with such furious determination, twisting and biting. Still
he couldn't defeat Tobin's superior strength.
When he'd bound the
creature's small wrists, he stuffed him back into his britches and carefully
fastened the waistband. That would hold him until the glue lost its grip. The
forest had fallen silent as they struggled. Tobin could feel the presence of
the watchers, but he didn't bother to look for them.
"Whatever you're
thinking, it won't work. I'll tell you nothing." The goblin's voice was
cool for the first time— cool and fearless. Tobin felt a stab of admiration.
Master Lazur had said that goblins had no courage, but maybe Erebus was
"atypical" himself.
"I don't need any
information," Tobin told him. "If your mistress cooperates, you won't
be hurt at all."
The little goblin's eyes
widened in alarmed comprehension. His spectacles had fallen off in the
struggle—his face looked naked without them. "I'm nothing to her.
Completely worthless."
"Really? I thought you
were one of her closest advisers." If her power over Erebus was this
great, he'd have to gag him when he laid the second part of his trap, or the
goblin would warn her. But first he had to get rid of the watchers.
He drew his knife and bent
over Erebus, feeling the goblin shrink from the steel. He should probably cut
the little creature to prove he was serious, but he couldn't bring himself to
do it. Instead he put all the determination he could into his voice. "Tell
your mistress that I want to talk to her," he said to the silent trees.
"Tell her she must return my horse, my gear, and the charm she stole, and
come unarmed—"
"I told you, she's
away," Erebus interrupted. "It'll be days before she can get here.
You'll be starved to death by then."
"I hope not," said
Tobin loudly, "for your sake. Because if she's not here before I fall
asleep, I'll cut your throat before I nod off. Tell her that," he called
to the trees.
A moment later he felt the
watching presence vanish. A bird chirped tentatively, and he knew he and Master
Erebus were alone.
Makenna wiggled
under the screen of bushes
and stared at the settlers' camp. She'd chosen her spying spot with care—she
could lie comfortably in the shallow, dry hollow for many hours. The brush
along its rim would shield her from the sharpest-eyed human, but she still had a
fine view of most of the clearing where the settlers had chosen to build. It
was even downwind, so the dogs couldn't catch her scent. That was a mixed
blessing—the smell of fire, animals, cooking, and waste came clearly to
Makenna, and her nose wrinkled. Dirty, smelly, noisy creatures. The stench of
humanity was as familiar as a childhood nightmare.
They looked to be well
organized, and better equipped than most. Better armed, too.
When she'd risen at the wall
to give the warning, half a dozen men had lifted crossbows. If Cogswhallop
hadn't done some scouting earlier, she might not have been able to complete the
look-away spell in time. And they'd searched around the wall longer than most.
She had no regrets about not finishing her warning speech—these people had
obviously been warned. Perhaps that was why so many of them had come together.
They looked as if they'd
gotten information about other things, too, for they were equipped with
woodworking tools, and most of them were busily erecting a large building,
probably a church. Why not build cabins first? She cast a curious eye over the
herd of horses at the other side of the clearing. Even at this distance it was
easy to make out the great plow horses, six of them, towering over the smaller
beasts.
They'd need at least three
pair to get fields cleared in time for spring planting, and if they worked very
quickly, they'd likely make it. But she wasn't going to give them the chance.
Too
bad, foolish ones. You should have turned back at the wall instead of wasting
all this effort, for all you'll do in the end is get on your horses and—
An odd uneasiness caught her
attention. Horses. There were six great ones, but there were also many others,
almost . . . fifty? What did a settlement this size need fifty horses for? A
few of the others might be big enough to pull a plow, but most looked like
riding horses—and surely they'd only need a handful of those. Horses were
expensive; expensive to buy and expensive to feed, if you didn't have a
grainfield. An oddity—and sometimes those turned into traps. She frowned and
turned her attention to the people.
The nearest were the men
standing guard around the camp. It was a sensible precaution—another sign that
these people had learned something about the Goblin Wood. They wore the rough
tunics of hired men or servants, but they stood straight and attentive. They'd
be hard for humans to get past, but she was confident her goblins would manage.
Makenna studied the humans
for some time before she realized that there were too many hired men for a
group this size—unless they were very well off, and rich folk didn't leave
their comfortable homes to plow up the wild lands.
Though there were many women
and children among the settlers, almost all of the servants were men. This,
too, was odd. Not inexplicable, but strange, just like that knight hunter with
his charger and his goblin charm.
A smile crept over her face
as she remembered his laughter pealing through the woods. She remembered her
own fury at being tricked by goblins. That open laughter at his own expense was
charming. Makenna scowled and then grinned again at the memory of the
leaf-covered goblins. Because of the goblins' fear of fire, the Makers were the
only ones who'd known anything about gisap glue, which had to be boiled. Erebus
had been fascinated, and Cogswhallop, who'd been caught in the trap, hadn't
appreciated his interest.
Makenna continued her watch.
The humans' building began to rise. She had to admit they were fast workers—
they got a lot accomplished before they set up kettles to heat the midday meal.
But they weren't miracle
workers. A servant near her end of the clearing was trying to make a fire with
wood still wet from yesterday's rain. He got the tinder going, but no matter
how hard he blew, the soaked wood above it failed to catch. At this rate, it
would be tomorrow before the family this man served got a hot meal.
Evidently the servant had
reached the same conclusion. He stood abruptly, glaring down at the damp wood.
Then he made a single sharp gesture and the wood roared into flame.
Makenna's eyes widened in
astonishment. Fire-start was a simple spell, one of the first she'd learned,
but no one would take a hedgewitch as a servant. And though she might not have
seen him place the pitch-soaked pinecone that was the best essential object for
this spell, she was certain he couldn't have drawn the rune without her
noticing it.
Only a priest could work
magic like that—with will and word alone. And priests served no one but the
Hierarch and the Seven Bright Gods. This
man was a priest in disguise. Probably many of the servants were disguised
priests or— Her eyes shot to the perimeter guards. Now that she knew what to
look for, their alert posture all but shouted "soldier."
Makenna crouched lower in
the hollow. Her hiding charm was so familiar that she usually noticed it no
more than she noticed her navel, but now its hard smoothness was comforting. It
was a trap! The whole settlement was a trap. If she hadn't seen that careless
priest, she might have fallen right into it, but now . . .
A cold smile crossed her
face. Watching closely, she soon spotted all seven of the priests in their
hired men's clothes. There were almost fifty soldiers—fifteen of them formed
the perimeter guard, and they changed the watch with military precision. Aye,
they'd be tough, but her goblins could get past. She'd fight any human who
encroached on the goblins' territory, but fighting the priests, who had ordered
her mother's death, was her favorite revenge.
It crossed Makenna's mind,
as it sometimes did, that her mother wouldn't have used her own magic to do
harm.
Her mother was dead.
Try as she might, Makenna
couldn't spot the place where their weapons were hidden. The Spoilers would
need to know where to concentrate their attack, and there were dozens of
covered carts and wagons. It would also be dangerous to try anything without
knowing what magical defenses the priests might have set up, and how the
soldier's interior guard was organized. She'd—-
Something shook her boot,
making her jump. It was Cogswhallop. She signaled hastily for silence, and he
glared at her, for of course he knew better than to speak, but with this crafty
lot she wasn't prepared to take the slightest chance. She followed him back
into the woods, down one of the narrow, twisting paths the goblins favored,
ducking when the branches were too low.
"Well?" she asked
when they were safely away. "What is it?"
"You won't like
it." Cogswhallop scowled. "That clumsy pen pusher went and got
himself caught."
"Dung! By who? The
knight? Is Erebus all right?"
"Oh, aye," said
Cogswhallop laconically. Makenna fought an impulse to shake him. "He's
fine so far—just held. The knight fellow wants his stuff back. The charm, too.
Me, I'd let him slit the worthless scribbler's throat and whistle for it. Do
you know what he went for? Information about those barbarian humans in the
southland deserts! Of all the worthless—"
"Cogswhallop,"
said Makenna through gritted teeth, "would you do me the favor of telling
me exactly what the man said?" She knew full well that despite the rivalry
between them, Cogswhallop would never abandon Erebus, or any goblin, to die at
human hands. But this was no time for private quarrels!
The goblin sighed.
"You're to come yourself, unarmed, bringing his charm and all the rest of
it, before he falls asleep ... or he'll cut the pen pusher's throat."
Makenna took a deep breath
and calmed herself. "Feel later" was the first rule of combat.
"How long ago was this?"
"About four
hours."
"What!"
"Well, the scribbler
only took two others to watch after him, can you believe it? They were
Bookeries, too, all primed to take notes in case he missed anything. They're
not quick travelers—it took 'em several hours to get back to the village and
find me, and I came straight for you, but it's not a short trip."
"And it'll take the
same amount of time for me to get the charm and get back." Makenna was
already walking faster. "I hope he got some sleep after we robbed him. If
he hurts Erebus, by St. Maydrian's hand I swear I'll kill him."
"I hope you're not
planning to just walk in there," said Cogswhallop, trotting beside her.
"It's a trap, gen'ral."
"Of course it's a trap.
There's a lot of those about lately. I wonder— Well, no matter. I'm an old hand
at springing snares, Cogswhallop. He'll get no meat from this one!"
The setting sun was dyeing
everything red when Makenna approached the knight's camp. He looked tired, dark
circles ringing his eyes, but the knife at Erebus' throat was steady.
Carefully—she must go carefully. She eased forward a step.
"I've brought all your
things." She gestured with the bundle she held. "Even the charm. I'm
unarmed, just like you asked."
"What about my
packhorse?" He sounded wary. His helm was plain, just a dome and nose
guard, but it concealed his expression. He was wearing all his armor,
protecting everything but his legs, which would make it harder for the troop to
seize him. Erebus, on the other hand, was completely unprotected. His throat,
bare beneath the knife, was unmarked, but he twisted like a creature in torment,
squeaking something behind his gag, over and over. He didn't seem to be hurt.
"The packhorse?"
Impatience crept into the knight's voice at her silence.
"I'd already sent him
to be sold in Brackenlee when I got your message. He's days gone, or I'd have
brought him, I swear it. The horse is nothing to me—I've got money here,"
she shook the bundle hard enough to make the coins jingle, "for you to buy
him back." She eased forward a few more steps.
Erebus had stopped wiggling.
Just as well. A Maker, with their clever hands, might have worked free, but the
Bookerie didn't stand a chance. He was speaking as clearly as he could through
the gag—it sounded like "ah ret." All wet? She took another slow
step. "Will this content you?"
"No," said the
knight, and she stopped, shocked.
"But I couldn't get
your packhorse, truly!"
"Then you will have to
give me something else, won't you?"
"What do you
want?" It was coming now—she was about to learn his purpose.
"I want you to swear a
binding oath, by all the Bright Gods and the Dark One, your master, that you'll
leave the Goblin Wood and never return, or ever trouble those who seek to live
here."
Contempt for the stupid
lordling welled within her. Did he think he was in a heroic ballad, where oaths
were as binding as chains? She bit back her eager agreement. He was a fool, but
that didn't mean he was an idiot. Carefully.
"But that would mean I
must leave my home!" She tried to sound pleading, instead of mocking.
"All I care for is here. Will nothing else content you?" Another
step. Another.
"Nothing." He was
watching her intently. She was near enough now to see his expression in the
shadow of the helm, even in the dim light.
"Then I have no choice
but to give you what you ask." Another step.
"Stop there," he
commanded, his face suddenly twisted with disgust. "And tell me why I
should believe your oath when you've already lied to me."
Makenna froze. "What
are you talking about?"
"You said you had the
charm with you, but no goblin can stand to be within ten feet of that charm.
You're only six feet from Erebus, and he's unaffected. So you've already
lied."
"The charms only keep
goblins about six or seven feet away," Makenna stalled, trying to gather
her wits. Not so foolish after all. He'd been perfectly aware of her slow approach
and permitted it so he could make his test, St. Spiratu the Truth Giver curse
him.
"You don't have the
charm," he said. It wasn't a question.
"Not on me, but I did
bring it. I can get it in moments."
"Do so." His grip
on both Erebus and the knife tightened.
She turned and hurried
through the gathering shadows to the small bush where she'd hung the charm. So
much for her plan to get Erebus away and let the goblins overwhelm the fool. On
to the secondary plan. It would be harder if he had the charm, but they'd
prepared for this. Once Erebus was free, they could attack.
She went back to the camp,
walking more slowly as she approached him, the charm held out before her. At
about six feet away, the color drained from Erebus' face. She took another step
and Erebus writhed in his captor's grasp, throwing himself back and forth in a
futile effort to break free. The knife nicked his throat.
"All right," said
the knight coldly. The last of the sun was sliding away—she could barely see
his face now, in spite of his nearness. "Step back and put the charm on
that flat rock over there." He gestured with his head and she did as he
asked. It was ten feet away. When the charm was removed Erebus went limp,
whimpering behind his gag.
"If you kill the little
man, I'll see you dead, human."
"I won't kill him, if
you do what I say. Stand over there, by the fire pit."
That was more than fifteen
feet from Erebus, but she trusted her own quickness and the weight of his mail
to make up the difference, so she didn't protest. As soon as she reached the
fire pit, he started backing away from Erebus and she stepped forward
cautiously, matching his pace.
When he was closer to the
charm than the goblin, he leapt for the rock and she sprang for the small
captive, drawing her concealed knife as she ran.
She slit the side of Erebus'
britches with one stroke and hauled him free, tossing him onto the grass where
he could run for safety despite his bound hands. Then she whirled to face the
knight. She expected a blow, even a sword cut, and had lifted her knife to
block, but instead of an attack, a mass of string fell over her face and arms.
What in this world?
She tried to yank it off,
but it resisted her as if it were alive, and her sense of the world around her
dimmed. But she could see clearly. She could hear just fine. What. . . ?
Then she understood, and
panic hit her like a blow in the stomach. It was her power, her magic, that was
dimming, draining away. She tore frantically at the net, but it clung like the
web of some terrible spider. She didn't even notice the knight until he stepped
forward, jerked the knife out of her hand, and grasped her wrists.
Magic or no, she could still
fight. And he was the one who'd done this to her!
She pulled back to put
swinging room between them and kicked him in the groin as hard as she could.
The long skirt of his chain mail took most of the force from the blow, but he
hadn't expected it, and he doubled over, grunting.
She got one wrist free and
twisted the other, kicking for his face. He ducked, avoiding the blow, and
straightened up. She tried to claw his eyes with her free hand, but the net
hindered her and he grasped her wrist again. She twisted her body, trying to
pry herself out of his grasp, but that was a mistake—he hooked his foot
expertly around her ankle, tripped her, and then lunged forward to land on top
of her.
Makenna saw the log, half
buried in the new spring grass, as she started to fall, but there was nothing
she could do.
CHAPTER 10
Tobin barely got
the sorceress's hands and
feet bound before she began to moan and stir. Good. That meant the blow that
had stunned her wasn't serious. He hadn't even seen that log. Well, it was her
fault anyway—he still ached from that vicious kick.
Master Lazur had said she
probably wouldn't put up a fight once he got the net on her. Tobin wondered
what else the priest had been wrong about.
The net clung to her, but
Tobin still gagged her, just as a precaution, and whistled for Fiddle. The
woods were utterly silent, not even a breeze to stir the branches. The only
sound was the thud of Fiddle's hooves. The moon wouldn't rise for several
hours, but the road was only a few miles east, and Fiddle was more accustomed
to night riding than most horses. They might reach the road before moonrise.
Tobin saddled the gray and
threw the sorceress up to the horse's back, grunting with effort, for she was
muscular— heavy for her size. She glared hatred at him, then her eyelids
drifted down again. Tobin didn't care how she felt. He'd been disgusted by the
ease with which she lied and her obvious willingness to swear falsely. This one
had no honor at all. He'd take her to Brackenlee, see her in gaol, and send a
message to Master Lazur, who was the proper person to deal with her.
Tobin mounted behind the
sorceress, whose bound legs forced her to ride sidesaddle like the lady she
wasn't. He pulled Fiddle's head away from a tempting patch of clover and turned
him to the woods. It was black as a cannibal's cook pot where the branches
blocked the starlight. Should he stay here till morning? Master Lazur had said
the goblins would probably run off when their mistress was powerless. Master
Lazur had also said that goblins had no loyalty or courage. Tobin, remembering
Master Erebus, was beginning to doubt that.
The silence felt more
ominous than barbarian war drums. No, he'd better get out of the Goblin Wood as
soon as possible. He kicked Fiddle into motion.
The second trip rope almost
brought the horse down. Fiddle stumbled, snorting, and then planted his feet
and refused to go forward. Tobin could hardly blame him.
He dismounted and, after a
few moments' thought, retied the sorceress's hands to the saddle in front of
her. Her eyes sneered at him, but Tobin ignored her. He could lead Fiddle and
cut the trip ropes. After all, the moon was beginning to rise, and he couldn't
be too far from the road.
He walked for perhaps half
an hour, and the trip ropes stopped appearing. He began to feel safer. Goblins
were little more than vermin—though it was hard to think of Master Erebus in
those terms. Still, how persistent could vermin be?
The only warning was a split
second of furious rustling in the undergrowth, then a rope whipped tight around
his ankles. His body hit the ground, dragged a few feet, and hurtled into the
air. With a startled shout, Tobin crashed into the trunk of a young tree and
hung there, upside down, bruised and stunned. Leaves clung to his face and
hair, for his helm was gone. He clutched the trunk to steady himself, and his
wits returned. The goblins had—
The goblins! They'd free the
sorceress!
He drew his knife, hauled
himself up, and hacked through the rope that held his feet. He managed to grab
a branch with his other hand before the rope parted, so he fell feet first, but
several branches hit him and he landed in an awkward sprawl. Half a dozen tiny,
dark forms were advancing on Fiddle, and the sorceress was working at the knot
that tied her to the saddle.
Tobin staggered to his feet,
shouting and drawing his sword. The goblins vanished in a blink, as if they'd
never existed. He might have doubted his eyes if it weren't for the mockery on
the sorceress' face.
"It won't work,"
he said loudly, more to the silent forest than to her. "I've got you, and
I'm keeping you. They might as well give up."
No one replied. Tobin
shrugged and checked the knot that held her to the saddle before he assessed
his own damage. He'd picked up several painful bruises and scrapes, especially
on his legs. His armor had protected the rest of his body. Perhaps he should
have brought his leg greaves as well, but they were uncomfortable for walking
and he'd thought this mission would be less dangerous than full combat. Tobin
sighed, picked up his helm, and reached up to brush the damp leaves from his
face and hair. They didn't come off. "What in this ..." He yanked off
a glove and tried again. His fingers recognized the sticky resistance. The
leaves had been coated with gisap glue.
The woods echoed with
ghostly, goblin laughter.
They were leading him
astray. The moon rode high now—it had provided enough light for him to avoid
the last two traps, but it also told him he should have reached the road hours
ago. His aching feet reinforced the message. Exasperating, that he had to walk
while she rode.
Tobin leaned wearily against
Fiddle's sweaty flank, closing his eyes. If he walked away from the rising
moon, he could hardly fail to cross the road eventually. But eventually had
passed, and passed again, and he still wasn't there. Surely no spell was so
powerful it could affect the moonrise! So how—
Fiddle shied, almost pulling
the reins from Tobin's grasp. He grabbed the bridle, soothing and commanding.
He caught a flicker of movement from the corner of his eye. It was the thing
that had spooked the horses at the wall!
One appeared right in front
of Fiddle's face, shrieking, and the horse jumped again. Tobin swung at it and
was astonished when it vanished in a spatter of blood— he'd felt almost no
resistance when his blow connected. At least the things could be killed, if you
could hit them.
Several more appeared, but
now they kept out of his reach. Fiddle stamped and pranced. A stone flew out of
the darkness to strike the horse's hindquarters, and he tried to rear, despite
Tobin's grip on his bridle. The sorceress clung to the saddle with both hands.
If the horse bolted they could free her at leisure as soon as he stopped
running.
The goblin things swooped and
gibbered. Another stone came out of the dark. Fiddle lunged, shaking his head.
Tobin yanked out his knife, one handed, and slashed at the rope that held the
sorceress to the saddle. Fiddle was trotting now, trying to break into a run in
spite of Tobin's weight pulling his head down. It took Tobin three tries to cut
the rope, and he cut her, too, in the jouncing struggle.
Stones whirred though the
dark. Fiddle screamed and reared. Tobin dropped both knife and bridle and
grabbed the sorceress, dragging her from the saddle as Fiddle bolted into the
forest.
He fell to his knees,
scrabbling for the knife. He cut the gag and pulled it free.
"Call them off,"
he commanded. Another thrown stone made his helm ring.
She looked into his eyes,
smiled, and said nothing.
Stones stung his ribs, even
through his mail shirt. Tobin grabbed her hair and laid the blade against her
throat. "I'll kill her!" he screamed. "I'll kill her, if you
don't leave me alone!"
As the crashing of Fiddle's
escape faded, the silence returned, impenetrable. Tobin could feel the anger,
the burning determination of those who watched him from the shadows, and he
realized with sick dread that his threat was worthless. If he killed her, he
would never leave the Goblin Wood alive.
Tobin plodded wearily on,
following Fiddle's tracks. He'd cut the rope that bound the sorceress' ankles
and made her a hobble that let her walk, but not run. He'd tied her hands
behind her again, and he used the small amount of rope that fell from the knot
as a leash. His precautions seemed excessive—she walked meekly where he
directed. But her lovely, dirty face held neither meekness nor defeat, and he
understood her triumph. He knew he was being pixie-led, but he couldn't think
of any way to prevent it. Only the small orange-brown stone in his pocket gave
him hope.
The tracks crossed a stream.
Even in the branch-sifted moonlight, Tobin could see the hoofprints coming out
the other side. Were they Fiddle's tracks or some sort of illusion? The sunrise
would give him direction again. If he had Fiddle he might still escape, but
without the horse's strength he would never make it. He rubbed his throbbing
forehead wearily. There was no reason to think Fiddle hadn't crossed this
stream. It was shallow and not very wide—no challenge for a horse. Tobin could
do it himself. He sighed. It was those clear tracks on the other side that made
it look so much like a trap. He was so obviously meant to follow them.
"If you're going to
take all night thinking about it, I'd like to sit down." It was the first
time she'd spoken since he'd removed the gag. Her voice held the same mockery
as her eyes.
"Don't bother,"
said Tobin. "I've got a better idea." He could search for the trap.
He might even be able to spring it without getting caught, but there was a
simpler way. "You go first," he told the sorceress.
She shrugged delicately and
stepped toward the stream. At the edge of the bank she paused, probably trying
to figure out how to step down into the water without tripping.
Tobin was just hoping that
she'd fall and get thoroughly soaked when a springy branch whipped over the
ground and knocked her feet from under her, pitching her into the stream.
Smiling grimly, Tobin waded
in and dragged her up the opposite bank. Cold water streamed from her hair and
clothing, and she snorted to clear her nose. She glared at him from beneath the
wisps of soaked hair that straggled over her face.
"It was your
turn," he told her. The small victory was immensely cheering. Tobin looked
at the tracks leading into the forest. Why should he follow the trail they
laid? Sooner or later this stream must join the Abrin River, and that would
lead him out. He hauled the girl to her feet and set off, away from the
hoofprints, walking downstream.
"You won't make
it," said the sorceress.
As if she had summoned them,
a flurry of stones flew out of the darkness, striking his mail, pinging off his
helm. One hit his unprotected leg and he yelped and clutched it. That was a
mistake. The second barrage was entirely directed at his legs.
The sorceress laughed. Tobin
grabbed her arm and tried to run, but the stones were a constant stream, all
but crippling him. He noticed that the stones never hit the sorceress and tried
to use her as a shield, but the stones came from all sides and he could only
use her to block one. The sharp blows were agonizing and his muscles knotted in
protest. Tobin gave up and turned, dragging his prisoner back to the stream. He
was hoping to find cover along the water-cut bank, but as soon as he reached
the creek the hail of stones stopped.
Tobin's legs gave out. He
fell to the ground, gingerly rubbing his bruises and trying not to cry in front
of the enemy. By the saints, that hurt!
"I told you so."
Tobin looked up. Most girls
that bedraggled would have lost all dignity, much less the power to intimidate,
but nothing could detract from the look of cold satisfaction in the sorceress'
eyes.
"The net stops your
magic," he said. "How are you controlling these goblins?"
"You think they have to
have me around to come up with a battle plan? Taking me was your first mistake,
human. On their own, they're even nastier than I am."
"I didn't ask who came
up with the plan, I asked how you're controlling them. How you're keeping them
enslaved without—"
She began to laugh. It
sounded like genuine amusement, but Tobin couldn't think of anything he'd said
that was funny.
"You think they're
doing this because my magic enslaves them?" she asked.
"Well, since goblins
have no loyalty—"
"Who told you that?
That goblins have no loyalty?" She sat down beside him, without asking
permission, but Tobin was too tired to care.
"A—A man I know. A wise
man."
"Priest, was he? Never
mind, you don't have to say. But let me tell you a story my mother, who was
also a wise woman, once told me."
Tobin scowled, but he had no
way to stop her. Listening was better than being stoned.
"It's about a farmer,
who owned an apple tree and a grapevine. His grapes were good, but the apple
tree, ah, the apple tree produced the most, and the biggest, apples of any tree
in the village. He was a wise man, this farmer, or so he thought. How could he
not be, when his tree produced apples so fine?"
Her voice had softened, its
country lilt pronounced. Chattering about apples, she sounded more like a farm
girl than a mighty sorceress.
"Is there a point to
this?" Tobin asked.
"Patience, lordling.
For the time came when the grapevines grew high and shadowed the apple tree.
The farmer, being so proud of his fine apples, uprooted his grapes and burned
them. Only then did he discover that the reason the apple tree had done so well
was because the grapevines shaded it in the hottest part of the summer. That,
and the mulch from the grape squeezings, which he'd spread around the tree's
roots. Without the grapes, his apples were just like everyone else's."
Tobin snorted. "So the
point of this story is that humans need goblins? We've done fine without them
for the past six years."
The sorceress smiled.
"That's likely the point my mother would have made with the tale. My point
is that the farmer was a fool, who knew as little of apples or grapes as your
priest knows of goblins. And if your priest's a fool, what does that make you
for following him?"
Tobin looked away from her
smug expression. Apples and grapes. Perhaps she was mad—madness might account
for a lot of things. But the goblins she led were altogether too sane. The
hoofprints lay before him, their message as clear as if someone had posted a
sign. He couldn't leave the trail.
If he stayed there, all they
had to do was wait until he fell asleep, and he was tired enough to do that
right now, in spite of the pain in his legs.
If he killed her, he would
die.
But if he went on . . .
Tobin touched the stone in his pocket and made up his mind. "All
right." He hauled himself to his feet, dragging the sorceress up after
him. "We'll do it their way."
As long as he followed the
tracks, the goblins gave him no trouble, but his bruised legs were unsteady and
he kept his eyes mostly on the ground, not looking up until the hoofprints
vanished into a wall of dry brush.
"What in . . . ?"
The brush pile extended to
his right and left, curving gently back behind him. Tobin spun to flee, but it
was already too late. They'd closed the ring. How had they done it so quietly?
Too late. He was in the center of a clearing, about ten feet across, surrounded
by burnable wood.
Small fires sprang to life
all around the circle. Tobin released the sorceress and leapt for the wall, to
claw his way through before the flames took hold. A hail of stones drove him
back, and he had to sink down so his mail shirt could protect his legs. Even
then the stones didn't stop, bouncing off his armor, forcing him to use his
arms to protect his face. When the rain of stones finally ceased and he lowered
his hands, he was surrounded by a ring of fire.
"But you'll burn her,
too!" he cried to the darkness beyond the flames. "She'll—" A
gust of smoke caught his throat and set him coughing.
The sorceress had laid
herself flat in the center of the circle, where the heat was least and the
smoke rose above her. With her water-soaked clothes and hair, she'd last far
longer than he would. That, no doubt, was their plan. She was laughing, demons
take her.
Tobin had to get out. He had
to break through that flaming wall, or he would burn. If the smoke didn't kill
him first. He was coughing again. He sank down beside the girl, drawing his
knife, and cut open her vest, not caring that he sliced through strands of the
net as well.
She turned to glare at him,
but he didn't care. The goblins would save her, and burning to death wasn't
part of Master Lazur's mission. Jeriah would never forgive him if he died.
His commander had taught
them how to deal with fire. If he ran fast enough, he could probably break
through the barrier without being too badly burned—if his clothes caught fire,
he could roll to put them out. Of course, if the burning brush was stronger
than he thought, he might get stuck in the middle and go up like a torch. Tobin
pushed the thought aside. He cut off a large strip off the girl's wet shirt and
pulled off his helm to wrap it around his face. The sparks stung, and the smoke
seared his eyes. He never even saw the stone coming.
The first thing he became
aware of was a headache so intense it made his stomach heave. Vomiting would
only make the throbbing worse, so he took several deep breaths of the clear,
cold air and his nausea gradually calmed. His throat was raw and his mouth
tasted of smoke. A fire? He opened his eyes, wincing at the morning light, and
a clearing holding a pile of blackened brush spun dizzily around him. He closed
his eyes quickly, and took more deep breaths.
As he lay there, he became
aware of two voices speaking nearby, one deep and gruff, and one higher.
Female. That voice was familiar. The sorceress. Memory returned, and he
groaned.
"He's awake,
mistress." A new voice. Nervous. He heard footsteps approaching and tried
to open his eyes again, but his vision still spun and he shut them.
There was no sound for
several moments. He supposed she was inspecting him. He heard her thanking
someone called Miggy. A hand lifted his head, not too gently, and she spoke a
word he didn't understand. His head dropped with a thud that almost made him
sick again.
But then the pain began
draining away, lessening with every throb. He stirred and discovered his hands
and feet were bound. No surprise. She had resumed her conversation with the
gruff voice, but now he was alert enough to follow it. They seemed to be
bargaining. "Five deer," she said. "Five deer is more than the
weight of a horse."
"There was fire. We
went right up to the fire to throw our stones, and we did not do it for deer.
We can always get deer."
What were they talking
about? Tobin opened his eyes carefully. The world no longer spun. He was lying
just outside the ring of burned brush. A young goblin, a stranger to him,
hovered anxiously. In the damp earth before him, he could see the edge of a
circle and several runes, no doubt the reason his headache was receding. His
armor was gone, and he could feel a chain around his throat—probably the hiding
charm Master Lazur had warned him about. Fiddle was tied to a tree.
He had to twist his neck to
see the sorceress, for she was standing some way beyond his feet, talking to a
creature almost as strange as the horse-spooking things.
It was almost four feet
high, tall for a goblin, with long, dirty, wild-looking hair. He had thought
that most goblins dressed in imitation of humankind, but this creature wore
nothing but skins, short furred, except for what looked like . . . yes, it was
a horse's mane running down the back. It was wearing horsehide.
The goblins had freed her
from the net. She offered six deer. The creature declined. Tobin shut his eyes.
Who cared that six deer were almost half again the weight of a horse? Then he
realized what they were bargaining for.
He sat up with a shout of
protest, which was a mistake, for he did get sick. To his surprise, the strange
goblin helped him lie down again when his stomach was empty, but he didn't take
time to thank the creature. He was listening with desperate helplessness to the
debate over Fiddle's life.
The gruff-voiced horse eater
finally settled for seven deer, and tears of exhausted relief crept down
Tobin's face as they discussed the time and place of delivery.
When the sorceress came back
to him, he opened his eyes. Whatever happened, he owed her for this.
"Thank you for saving Fiddle. He's—he's a good friend."
She scowled. "I didn't
do it for you. To kill the wild things is bad enough. To slay a trusting
servant like that big fellow is an act of betrayal only a human would
commit."
"Or a goblin, if I
understand the original bargain. And you're human, whatever else you are."
"Insults," she
snapped, "will get you nowhere. Offering the horse was the only way
Cogswhallop could get them to come in time. Stoners like horse meat, and with
goblins, you have to trade something for what you want."
"Because they aren't
capable of love," said Tobin. "I understand."
The corners of her mouth
turned down. "You are a fool. The goblins repay kindness with kindness.
Humans repay kindness with death. How dare you look down on them?"
Tobin's head hurt too badly
to debate it. "Anyway, I thank you. I've had Fiddle since he was a
colt."
"I thought knights'
horses were all named for a virtue?" she asked casually.
Tobin sensed a trap in the
question, but he was too tired to cope with it. "His real name's Fidelity,
but he doesn't always keep his mind on business. A good-looking clump of grass,
a butterfly, anything can distract him, so . . . Fiddle."
He thought her lips
twitched, but the motion was too slight for him to be sure.
"I see. We'll be moving
out soon, so you'd better rest."
She turned away, and Tobin
let his eyes fall shut. But before he fell asleep, he made certain the
Otherworld stone was still in his pocket.
Makenna paused
outside the door of the
earth hut where the knight was imprisoned. "You've got everything?"
she asked Cogswhallop.
"All
but the bell, and the pen pusher'll be along with that soon enough. Stalling,
gen'ral?"
"Don't be silly,"
she snapped. But she had to admit it was true—trust Cogswhallop to see it. She
opened the door and strode in.
There were several windows,
but the little sod room, its ceiling barely high enough for her to stand
upright, felt cramped and gloomy. He was sleeping on a pallet by the far wall,
free except for the copper chain that dangled from the roof beam to his ankle.
Made by goblin smiths, it wasn't as strong as iron, but plenty strong enough to
hold a man who had no iron or steel tools. It wasn't a trap, she told herself
fiercely. And even if he was trapped, her strange compulsion to set things free
didn't extend to humans.
As soon as Cogswhallop
stepped inside, she slammed the door and he sat up, blinking sleepily. The
bewilderment on his face changed in seconds to mulish stubbornness. Good thing
she could work the lying spell, or they'd get nothing out of this one.
Without a word (let him
sweat), she gestured to Cogswhallop, who handed her the small bag of silver
chains. She laid the first circle on the floor at the north side of the room,
opened one of her mother's battered books, and began to trace the elaborate
runes around it. Working magic from these books still brought her mother's
memory back, but now it carried love as well as sorrow.
The knight watched in
silence as she completed the same process at the south and west points, but
when she drew near him to lay the east circle he spoke up, apprehension clear
in his voice, despite his effort to sound casual. "What are you
doing?"
"Setting a spell."
"I can see that! I
mean—" He broke off, frustrated.
That's
right, lordling. I don't have to tell you anything.
The chain rattled as he
leaned back against the wall, trying to look composed and in control.
"It's a spell that'll
tell me if you lie," Makenna admitted. She didn't want him too nervous, or
he'd refuse to open his mouth. "A bell will ring."
"What bell?"
He looked more suspicious
than ever. "If that's all it is, why don't you just put a truth spell on
me?"
"Can't."
"What do you mean you
can't? Why not?"
She snorted. "I don't
have half the power to cast that. This one is complicated enough. Do you mind
letting me work?"
"But priests cast truth
spells all the time."
"I'm not a
priest."
A polite tap on the door
proceeded Erebus' bustling entrance. "I've got it, mistress," he
announced. "Bocami didn't have one, so I started asking all the likely
folk and found one at Wintle's house. She was using it to store dried nettles
in, which silver's good for, but she says glass will do as well, if you want to
trade for it." He beamed at all of them, including the knight. Cogswhallop
scowled.
"Aye, give her this
when you get the chance." Makenna passed him two buttons. "The
second's for your trouble."
With both goblins' help, she
rigged a stand and hung the bell in the center of the room. Cogswhallop glanced
skeptically at the complex runes. "Are you sure this'll work,
gen'ral?"
"Of course I'm
sure—"
Ping. The silvery note echoed in the cramped
room. Makenna felt her face turn scarlet.
"Well, we know it
works," said Erebus cheerfully.
The knight began to laugh.
Makenna glared at him and he sobered, but she wasn't displeased. It'd be easier
to catch him off guard if he was relaxed. Would she have the courage to laugh
like that, if she was a prisoner? She doubted it.
"What's your name,
knight?"
"What makes you think
I'm a knight?" he asked pleasantly.
"Your horse's name.
What's yours?"
The lingering laughter fled
from his eyes as he realized that he'd given himself away. "Where's Fiddle
now?"
"Safe and cared for.
Safer than you'll be, if you don't answer my questions."
Ping.
He managed not to laugh, but
it looked like a hard fight.
"Dung," Makenna
muttered. The knight's expression changed to startled disapproval. A prig, was
he? Maybe she could use that.
"I said you should let
me handle this," Cogswhallop told her. "I'd have meant it."
"His name is
Tobin," said Erebus. "At least, that's what he told me."
They stared at the knight,
who nodded reluctantly. "It is. Will you tell me your name, ah, in
trade?"
Why not? He wasn't going to
take his knowledge to the fair. "Makenna, Ardis' daughter." She saw
his shock at the implication of bastardy and smiled. Priggish lordling.
"And will you tell me
of your family, Sir Tobin?" He winced at the title, and she wondered why,
but he said nothing. "In a way," she continued, "it doesn't
matter. Your silence tells me there's something to conceal, and my goblins are
everywhere. With your name and rank, I can get your life's history in a few
weeks."
"Then why bother with
this?" He gestured at the runes and the bell.
"To be sure I have the
right name," she answered promptly. "I don't want my spies chasing a
trail of rotten fish."
"But why all the
trappings? A sorceress of your power should be able to cast this with a wave of
her hand!"
This time she laughed.
"And what makes you think I'm a sorceress?"
"Master L— But you cast
spells. You're certainly not a priest. What else could you be?"
"I'm a common
hedgewitch. And you're a knight. What's a knight doing hunting for me, Sir
Tobin?"
He said nothing. He looked
at the runes, the sign of someone too weak to work magic without aid. The bell
hadn't rung, but if she was a powerful sorceress, she might be able to keep it
from ringing. She took a vast, malicious pleasure in his dilemma.
"I thought hedgewitches
helped people," he protested.
She had thought herself indifferent
to any human opinion, but it still stung. "Why should we? People have
surely given no help to hedgewitches."
It was his turn to wince.
"What's your connection
with the settlers?" she continued.
He tensed, a flash of alarm
crossing his face. A trace of color followed it. He was a pitifully poor liar.
Who could have been fool enough to send him after her?
"Did the priest you
mentioned tell you about them? Or did he send you out to blunder along on your
own? They're an odd lot. Half of them are soldiers, or priests in disgui— Ah.
Is your priest with them?"
"No!" he snapped.
Ping. He jumped. He'd forgotten the bell.
"I mean, I don't
know." Ping. "There is no
particular priest." Ping. He bit
his lip and fell silent.
Cogswhallop grinned. Erebus
shook his head mournfully.
"So, there's a priest
behind both you and the settlers, and he's important enough to make you lose
your head. He'd be the one who knows so little of goblins? Still, I'm glad I
got the hiding charm on you fast. What's his name, this Master L—?" No
reply. He'd probably say nothing more, but she'd learned enough. She took down
the bell and began picking up chains.
His face was red with anger.
"Who are you?"
"A hedgewitch named
Makenna, just like I told you."
"He—" a furious
gesture indicated the silent, satisfied Cogswhallop, "—called you
general."
"Well, I lead the
goblins here."
"Why?"
"They needed someone.
The different races won't accept another kind of goblin as their leader, but
they don't mind me."
"You turned them into
killers! I saw what you did at that cabin—I've heard about the others. You're
not just a hedgewitch, you're a killer!" He sounded almost hysterical, but
his eyes were observant. Trying to turn the tables and provoke something out of
her? A good idea, but he'd picked the wrong target for his jibes. She cared
nothing for humans killed.
He must have seen it in her
face. His own expression changed, chilled and wary. "How old are you,
anyway?"
It mattered even less than
her name. "Seventeen."
"Seventeen!" He
glared wildly at the dismantled bell as if expecting it to ring.
"Seventeen and you're— you're— Bright Gods! Does your mother know what
you're doing?"
It was a ludicrous question,
but it cut through her defenses as his accusation of murder never could.
"My mother's dead. Drowned by the very humans she spent her life helping.
If she was alive, she'd be proud of me!"
Ping. The tone was muffled by her grip, but
clear. Makenna jumped. It shouldn't have rung, with the runes dismantled. But
this was an intricate spell. She'd never really understood it.
"I'm sorry," the
knight said gravely. "I can't imagine what that must have meant to you.
But surely abandoning the Bright Gods and taking power from the Dark One isn't
the answer."
"Pigdung," Makenna
snorted, enjoying his shocked scowl. "There is no Dark God. Likely no
Bright Ones, either."
"That's blasphemy!
Besides, if there are no gods, where does your power, and the priests', and the
goblins', come from?"
"From the same
place." She gestured to the meadow outside the windows. "From nature,
from inside ourselves. The only reason I'm not a priest is that the chooser
said I hadn't enough power. 'Her holiness is not sufficient.'" She
mimicked the chooser's voice, remembering her mother weeping in the night.
"But.. ." He fell
silent and then spoke quietly. "Jeriah said something like that once. That
the priesthood was the Hierarch's way of keeping people with powerful magic
gifts in his service. Father was furious."
"Who's Jeriah?"
He realized he was giving
away information and his mouth snapped shut.
She shrugged. "It makes
no difference. He sounds a sensible man, whoever he is. But if you're
interested, these days I swear by St. Maydrian the Avenger."
She smiled and left him to
think it over.
♦ ♦
♦
"Please, sir, all I
want is work." She stood before Master Lazur, eyes downcast, her shaking
knees concealed by the unaccustomed skirt. Cogswhallop and Erebus had both
hated this idea—and they never agreed on anything. But she needed more
information about the settlement, and according to the knight, they believed
their enemy was an ancient and powerful sorceress. They shouldn't suspect an
ordinary peasant girl.
She'd been confident she
could deceive them . . . until the guard brought her to this tent and addressed
the sharp-eyed priest before her as Master Lazur. Well, what if he was her
enemy? He couldn't know who she was, for they'd only caught a glimpse of her at
the wall, and she looked very different now, with her drab skirt and properly
braided hair. She took a calming breath and steadied herself to meet his eyes.
Unlike the knight, she was a fine liar.
"Things are hard this
time of year," she said pathetically. "Goodman Branno, he couldn't
afford to keep me, and since then I've worked only a few days at a time. In
Brackenlee, when I heard about your people, I thought there'd be lots of hands
needed in a new village, so I came to ask. I'll work for bed and board until
you can pay me."
"I think we can do
something for you." His words were kind. He probably was a kind man,
unless you got in his way. Then you'd be uprooted and burned, along with the
rest of the grapevines. Makenna knew all about ruthlessness in defense of your
own. She wouldn't underestimate this man. Just now, for all his kindness, he
looked as if most of his attention was elsewhere. Good.
"But first you must
answer a few questions, so we can be sure we can trust you," the priest
went on. "May I cast a truth spell on you? It's a standard
precaution—we've done it with all our settlers here." Makenna's heart
lurched. His expression held nothing but a trace of boredom. It probably was a
standard precaution, just like he said. Sensible, too, so why hadn't she
thought of this possibility?
"Of course you
may." To say anything else would arouse his suspicions. She drew a deep
breath. "I have nothing to hide."
He stood for a second,
gathering power while she strove desperately to gather her wits. Unlike the
weaker spell in her mother's books, the truth spell forced you to tell the
truth, but perhaps . . .
He laid his hand against her
throat, and she felt the power swirl though her like a churn paddle. She gasped
and he glanced at her, startled. Should she not have felt it? She blinked
innocently. He withdrew his hand, and the power wrapped around her stomach like
a giant fist and settled there.
"What's your name,
girl?"
The fist squeezed and she
felt the answer welling up in her throat. She couldn't stop it. "Makenna,
Ardis' daughter." He accepted the indication of bastardy with visible
indifference, and she thanked St. Spiratu the Truth Giver that she'd not yet
told anyone the false name she'd intended to use.
"Where do you come
from?"
"The wetlands,
originally." The name of her village rose in her mind, and she added
quickly, "But that was years ago. I've traveled a lot since." It was
all true. The alien power in her belly stirred restlessly but forced no further
answer. Good lies came from truth, like butter came from cream. If she could
keep talking and always tell the truth, would that work?
The priest shrugged. He
evidently cared little for her travels. "What do you want here?"
Need it be the whole truth?
"To work for some good
family," she said. The words "to spy" surged in her throat, but
she swallowed them down and babbled on rapidly. "It's a long time since I
had a proper job, and I haven't much money left." The pressure was
subsiding. She'd answered and spoken the truth—evidently that was enough.
"Have you heard of the
sorceress of the Goblin Wood?"
"Aye, in
Brackenlee." And from Sir Tobin and many others, but she managed not to
say it.
"Have you ever seen
her?"
"No, sir. To tell the
truth, I didn't believe much of what they told me." And still don't.
"Do you serve this
sorceress?"
"No, sir." For she
doesn't exist.
He nodded acceptance, then
thought of a final question.
"Do you intend harm to
anyone in this settlement?"
The compulsion to answer
squeezed her gut and her mind raced. "As long as they mean no harm to me
and mine, I mean no harm to them," she blurted, trying to sound pert, then
looking down as if embarrassed. The power roiled, dissatisfied, but the
compulsion to speak wasn't overpowering. Someone entered the tent, but she was
too busy controlling her expression to look around.
"Very well." The
alien power drained out of her and she suppressed a gasp of relief.
"Goodwife Garron has a new baby—she might need an extra pair of hands.
Jeriah will show you."
She glanced up, startled by
the name, and saw a handsome boy, younger than herself. The knight's Jeriah? It
wasn't a common name. He nodded to Master Lazur and smiled at her.
"I thank you,
sir." Makenna curtsied unsteadily to both of them and Jeriah showed her
out. She wished desperately for a few moments' privacy to recover from her
narrow escape, but Jeriah walked on without pause. She wiped her sweaty palms,
gritted her teeth, and followed him.
After one shrewd glance, he
didn't speak—did she look that shaken? But probably many did, after their
meeting with Master Lazur. She'd have plenty of time to ask questions later, so
Makenna fell in with his silence, and used the time to compose herself before
meeting Goodwife—what was the name? She felt a moment of panic, but Jeriah
introduced them carefully.
Goodwife Garron was a thin,
quick-moving woman, still pale and tired from the recent birth. But tired or
not, she never wasted time. Almost before she knew what was happening, Makenna
found herself up to her elbows in a tub of dirty laundry, where she finally had
a chance to relax, after a fashion.
With a host of goblins
willing to work for buttons and bowls of milk, she'd forgotten the incessant
grind of housework. Even though there was no house, for the cabin they would
live in was only half built, cooking, laundry, firewood, and dozens of other
chores had to be done. By the end of the day, when the family came back to the
big tent where they all slept, Makenna's muscles ached as if she'd been pulling
a plow.
There were six in the
family. Goodman Garron was as slow moving as his wife was quick and seemed a
quiet man, but perhaps that was only because he couldn't get a word in. Along
with the new baby boy, there was a boy of twelve, Dacon, who took after his
father, and a seven-year-old boy, Mardin, who grinned impudently at her. Ressa,
the only girl, was five, and Makenna never found out much about her because her
thumb never seemed to leave her mouth. Mardin and Ressa were too young to be
much help, so Goodwife Garron sent them off to pester the men during the day.
The children giggled when she told Makenna that, and Dacon beamed with pleasure
at being classed as one of "the men."
♦ ♦
♦
Makenna gained a bit of
useful information that first night.
She was laying a pallet for
herself in the already crowded tent, protesting that she could very well sleep
outside.
"Nonsense,
Makenna," said Goodwife Garron. "Suppose it rains? The last thing we
need is to have to nurse you through a chill. Or suppose the alarm rings in the
night?"
"Then she'd be closer
to the church than we are," Mardin piped up, and then giggled as Dacon
buried him in the blankets.
"What alarm?"
Makenna asked Goodwife Garron, who was smiling at the uproar.
"Didn't I tell you? By
the saints, I suppose I didn't! All the folk who've tried to settle in this
wood have been attacked by goblins—"
"Led by a sorceress,
seven feet tall, with flaming eyes," proclaimed Mardin, shaking off his
brother.
"Well, not quite that,
perhaps. But that's why we've all these soldiers and priests—to catch the
sorceress. If the alarm bell rings, you and I and the children will go straight
to the church, Makenna. The menfolk, in fact most of the men in the village,
plan to stay out and guard the stock and the supp—"
"I could help guard,
too!" Mardin informed them. "If I had a medal like father does,
I'd—"
"What medal?"
asked Makenna, interrupting in turn.
"It's a charm to keep
goblins away," the goodwife explained. "The same kind of enchanted
iron they've got around the doors and windows of the church. We'll be safe in
there, and the men'll take care of the rest." Her frown told Makenna she
wasn't quite as sure of that as she sounded. But Dacon told Mardin he was too
young to guard a hamster, let alone a cow, the resultant fracas made the baby
start to cry, and the subject was dropped.
Makenna slipped out of the
tent. The noisy jostling of these humans disturbed her, and she stood a few
moments, staring up at the starry sky and trying to ignore the settlement
around her. How was she ever going to sleep in a tent full of them?
At least she was getting the
information she needed. How easy it would be to have the Flamers set the church
afire—no need to cross charmed iron for that. And when the men rushed to save
the women and children, their goods and gear could be stolen or destroyed. Of
course, something must be done about the priests and soldiers first. She still
had much to learn.
These people had been kind,
but their kindness was for a human servant girl. For a hedgewitch, for her
goblins, they would have no mercy at all. With a weary sigh, Makenna turned
back to the crowded tent. In spite of her fears, she was so tired she fell
asleep immediately.
As Makenna grew more
accustomed to the Garron family, her very lack of unease around the humans
began to trouble her—they were, after all, the enemy. If she got too
comfortable, she might make some slip and give herself away. She hoped the need
to gather information would keep her wary enough.
One bright morning, her
hands covered with bread dough, Makenna asked Goodwife Garron who Jeriah was.
She laughed. "Don't set
your heart on that lad, dear, he's a lordling or I've never seen one."
"I noticed that,"
said Makenna, kneading more flour into the dough. It felt strange to perform
this task outside, in the sunlight. Perhaps it was the familiarity of these
ordinary household chores that was draining her defensiveness. "That's why
I asked about him. What's a lordling doing here?"
"He's some sort of
assistant to Master Lazur, who seems to be a pretty important man, judging by
the way the other priests act around him. It's not that odd."
"Aye, I guess that's
right," Makenna admitted, and turned the subject. There was no other
priest whose name began with L, so Master Lazur was almost certainly the priest
the knight had mentioned. If Jeriah was his assistant, it made sense that Tobin
would know him, though it seemed strange that a priest's assistant would have
such heretical opinions.
She found out a lot about
the soldiers by eavesdropping on their conversations. Though they were civil,
the soldiers cared little for the settlers—their one ambition was to capture
the sorceress, destroy the goblin army, and get out of 'this wilderness' and
back to the City of Steps to spend their reward. That chilled her, for the City
of Steps was the Hierarch's city, which meant these men were from the
Hierarch's own guard.
They all wore goblin
repulsion charms, just like the knight's, and many of the settlers had them,
too. In addition, all the priests and some of the soldiers had extra charms to
help them resist goblin spells. She tried to learn which of them carried these
charms, but it was impossible, for they changed hands nightly when the soldiers
gambled. Along with the charms, many of them wore steel armor beneath their
rough tunics, but they carried no swords for fear of compromising their
'disguises.'
Their plan was to let the
goblins overrun them and flood into the settlement. Then they would close ranks
to hold and slay them. The thought of her goblins dying in their trap sent a
wave of hatred washing over her, and Makenna took several small risks trying to
discover where their weapons were stored.
But it wasn't until she
entered the nearly completed church for the priests' First Day Speaking that
she found them, stacked neatly in crates along the back wall and protected from
the goblin's interference by the charmed windows and doors.
She'd avoided Master Lazur
since their first meeting, fearing his sharp intelligence. Now she watched him
curiously, but there was little to see. Although his eyes were fixed on the
speaker, he looked as if his thoughts were elsewhere. Thinking of her? Makenna
shivered and looked away, and her attention was caught by a young woman with
tears pouring down her face. She seemed familiar, but Makenna couldn't remember
having met her in the settlement.
Goodwife Garron had spent
most of the Speaking whispering threats to her restless children, instead of
watching the priest, so it was easy to catch her eye and nod at the weeping
girl. The goodwife's cheerful face darkened. "Lost her baby, poor
thing," she murmured. "Stillborn. It came early when the goblins
burned them out."
The girl at the cabin! She
looked diminished now, with her lank hair and reddened eyes. Makenna thought of
the small, unformed creature that Goodwife Garron cherished so—she'd hardly let
anyone else touch the child. Makenna's mother had healed and helped pregnant
women. "Magic comes from life and is part of it," the long-dead voice
whispered in her memory. But it was different from her mother's voice—silvery,
like the chime of the liar's bell. A cold chill crept around her neck and
shoulders. Her mother would not have approved of this, of her.
Makenna looked down. But her
mother wouldn't have approved of the slaughter of the goblins, either. She'd
been forced to choose, and she had no regrets. But . . . magic comes from life.
Perhaps it was because of the voice that she did what she did next.
♦ ♦
♦
It started simply enough.
The afternoon clouds had blown off without producing rain for once, and the
family sat around the dinner fire, wrangling as usual. Goodwife Garron had just
told Mardin for the third time not to talk with his mouth full or he'd choke,
when the boy stopped talking and wheezed loudly.
At first Makenna thought it
was a joke—Mardin had a seven-year-old's sense of humor. Then the strangled
choking began, violent and obviously involuntary. Goodwife Garron laid down the
baby and rushed to him. His father reached him at the same time.
"Slap his back,"
said Dacon.
"No, don't," said
the Goodwife. "You might drive it deeper!" She pressed her hands
against Mardin's stomach, trying to squeeze the air out of his lungs, but
nothing happened. His face was turning blue. "Dacon, go for a healer
priest, hurry!"
The boy took off like a
bird. Mardin's father laid him down. His frantic thrashing was weaker. Soon he
would be unconscious. The priest would be too late.
Before she was even aware of
moving, Makenna found herself kneeling beside the child. She snatched a piece
of charcoal from the fire and drew the runes of loosening and freeing on his
chest, then grabbed a pot of butter, since no oil was available for the
essential object, and rubbed it on his throat and spoke the words.
His lungs heaved, and he
began to cough—loud, clear coughing, his lungs inflating time and again. He
spat out a piece of half-chewed meat. His mother pulled him into her arms and
met Makenna's eyes.
"What's happening here?
Is the child all right?" It was one of the priests, an older woman with a
sharp hatchet face.
Makenna froze, hiding the
piece of charcoal under her skirt. Useless.
Her mind screamed, Fool, they'll know
you're a hedgewitch, and then the rest of it will come out! You've traded it
all for that brat's life!
"There's nothing wrong
now." Goodwife Garron stood, holding Mardin against her, pulling his shirt
over the smudged runes on his chest. "He was choking, but he brought it up
himself, by the Bright Ones' grace! I'm very grateful for your coming,
though."
There was a frozen pause as
if the entire noisy family was holding their breath. Then Mardin began to sob,
and Ressa and the baby joined in, and in the tumult of getting them all settled
down, the priest was thanked again and politely dismissed.
As soon as the others were
asleep, Makenna stole from the tent. No one had mentioned the spell she'd cast,
and she knew Goodwife Garron and her husband never would. But the children were
another matter. The sooner she was away, the better.
She wished that she hadn't
been forced to put her hiding charm on the knight. She'd put off making herself
a new one—she couldn't bring it into the human village, and she hadn't had time
for the complex spell. There was no reason for them to use magic to search for
a runaway hired girl, and she couldn't imagine they'd ever suspect her of being
"the sorceress." But she'd make herself a new one as soon as she
could, just in case.
A simple look-away spell
took her past the perimeter guard, and soon she was walking through the
darkened woods. The relief of being free of the human settlement lightened her
heart. She now had enough information to make a successful plan. Soon she'd be
back with her own, and they'd drive these humans away.
But at the thought, a cold
chill touched the back of her neck. It took her several minutes to shrug off
the knowledge that her mother would not have approved.
Tobin paced back
and forth, head bent so he
wouldn't hit the roof beams. The sod cottage was too small—it had seemed
larger, somehow, when the sorceress was here.
He should have told her he'd
been convicted of treason, and that he had no desire to hurt her, or any of her
goblins. The silly bell wouldn't have rung at that!
His chain was more than nine
feet long, but six of those feet stretched from the ceiling where it was
fastened, to his ankle on the floor. It only let him pace five steps before
bringing him up short. He'd tried pacing in a circle, but that made him dizzy,
so now he paced in short lines.
He should have told her he
knew nothing of the settlers, except that they intended to live in the Goblin
Wood—that was true, too! He could have created a fortress of misleading truths,
if he'd been smart enough. Failing that, he could at least have kept his mouth
shut.
But he'd lost his head and
started to babble, and now she knew everything. Almost everything.
Tobin sat down wearily
against the one wall he could reach, clutching the Otherworld stone in his
pocket. He had only vague memories of the ride to the goblins' base, maybe
because of the headache, which had returned rapidly when he was lifted out of
the healing circle, or maybe because the goblins had bespelled him. He'd
remained in a daze throughout the ride and slept afterward, until the slamming
door woke him and she'd launched into her questions, giving him no time to
devise a story that could trick the spell.
Only when she'd gone had he
been free to take stock of the situation. The stone was still in his pocket,
that was the most important thing. But everything he carried of iron or
steel—armor, weapons, even his belt buckle and his boots with iron nails in the
heels—had been removed. They'd replaced his belt with a thin rope, and his
boots with soft leather slippers, slightly too big, that slid off his heels as
he paced.
The only metal on him was
the copper shackle around his ankle and a slim chain around his neck that held
a medallion-—no doubt the hiding charm Master Lazur had warned him about. Tobin
couldn't see it. The chain was so tight he could only slip two fingers between
it and his throat. Half an hour of careful feeling had discovered no clasp, and
the chain was too strong for him to break. The Otherworld stone was in the very
center of the goblin's base—but useless because it was with him, and he was
under a hiding spell.
Tobin considered throwing
the stone out the window, but Master Lazur had said she might have a hiding
spell covering the whole camp, and if that were true he probably couldn't throw
it far enough. On the other hand, a lot of the things Master Lazur had said
weren't true.
Was it possible the girl
really was a common hedge-witch? If it was, then how had she defeated all the
forces that had been sent against her? A small force could defeat a stronger
one, but only if the leader of the small force was a very good tactician. To
defeat stronger forces again and again, the leader had to be not merely a good
tactician, but a truly great one. A general, in fact. Tobin scowled. A
seventeen-year-old peasant girl? She was a year younger than he was. Tobin
couldn't believe it. But he found it no easier to believe that she was a mighty
sorceress.
The door opened and sunlight
streamed into the room, almost reaching the wall where he sat, which meant the
sun was low, and the door was in the west wall. Tobin noticed this, but most of
his attention was concentrated on the goblin woman who carried the tray in. She
was almost two feet tall, what he was coming to think of as average height for
goblinkind, with lank brown hair and the longest, sharpest nose he'd ever seen.
The tips of her fingers were green tinged—he hoped she wasn't the one who'd
prepared whatever was in the bowl she carried. Then the smell of rabbit stew
reached him, and his mouth started to water.
"Hello." He smiled
tentatively. No use being on bad terms with the gaoler who brought food.
"It looks like a nice evening out there."
"Humph." The soft
snort was her only response. She came forward, set the tray within his reach,
and stepped back quickly. Rabbit stew in a wooden bowl, wooden spoon, bread,
and a wooden tankard containing fresh water. Nothing he could use as a tool or
a weapon, unless he wanted to hit her with the tray, which he didn't. He was
far too hungry.
She stood with her arms
folded, watching him eat. His attempts at conversation met with no response.
Even his thanks, when he set the tray away from him, went unanswered. She took
the tray away and returned with a large clay pot, whose purpose was obvious.
Tobin was grateful that she didn't insist on staying to watch him use it.
When she'd gone, he
investigated the room. His chain wouldn't let him reach the windows, but he
could still see parts of a clearing with trees not too far off. The walls were
made of stacked sod bricks. He could probably dig through them with his bare
hands, but since the chain kept him prisoner he saw no point in trying.
The ceiling was made of wood
planks, supported by thick beams. It was easy to see why they'd attached the
other end of his chain to a ceiling beam; aside from the door and window
frames, they were the only wood in the hut. His bed, which consisted of a rough
mattress stuffed with straw, several blankets, and his cloak, was the only
furniture.
Tobin sighed and turned his
attention to the chain. It was linked to a spike driven deep in the beam. Tobin
grabbed the top of the chain and tried to work the spike back and forth,
leaning all his weight on it. It didn't budge. He might be able to loosen it—in
about a week.
He sat down and studied the
shackle around his ankle. There were hinges on one side and a lock on the
other, but he had no tool that would either break the first or pick the second.
His headache was coming
back, but he took advantage of the last of the light to study each link in the
chain. They were as thick as the tip of his little finger and welded solidly.
Tobin sighed again and went
to bed. He was exhausted now, and his head throbbed. Perhaps morning would
bring some opportunity to escape.
Morning brought the
green-fingered woman with his breakfast. She served him in silence, and he ate
again, uncomfortable under her angry gaze. He was almost finished when he heard
a slight scrabbling at one of the windows. Glancing up, he caught a glimpse of
half a tiny face and two wide hazel eyes.
"Be off with you!"
Tobin jumped at the sound of
the little woman's voice—he'd almost decided she was mute. She hurried out the
door. "Didn't I tell you to leave the human alone? Tadpoles eat your
toes!"
Tobin set his food down and
went as far as he could toward the window. He couldn't see her, but he heard
her voice scolding, and a childish voice replying.
"Your child?" he
asked when she came back for the tray. "I don't mind if they're
curious."
"She's not mine. And I
do mind." She said it coldly, but at least she'd answered.
"Why?" he pressed
on. "All children are curious."
"Not about humans. I
don't want them having anything to do with humans, ever!" Bitter passion
filled her voice.
"Have you been injured
by humans?" he asked cautiously.
"Aye." There was a
world of irony in the soft word. "You might say I've been . . .
injured." She met his eyes and he flinched at her pain. "The only
reason I let you live, human, is that the mistress insisted." She picked
up the tray and left then, and he was glad to see her go.
When the knock fell on the
door, he was delighted. "Come in, Master Erebus."
The door opened on the
little goblin's astonished expression. "How did you know it was me?"
"Because you're the
only one who'd knock," Tobin told him. "I'm glad to see you. Come in
and sit down. We can talk."
"Oh, no," said
Erebus ruefully. He closed the door and sat carefully, several feet beyond
Tobin's reach. "I've gotten into enough trouble talking to you. Not that I
blame you, mind. You have your duties and loyalties, just as I have mine. But
I'm telling you nothing of the mistress or anything else."
"You mean I'll have to
rely on my talkative gaoler for information? Thanks a lot."
"Not speaking to you,
is she? Well, she's bitter. She has reason."
"Why? Oh, all right,
don't tell me. I just hope she's not the one who's fixing the food."
"Oh, Natter wouldn't
poison you, if that's what you're thinking. She's a gentle sort, for all her
sharp tongue."
"I'll believe that when
I see it. Speaking of seeing, I'm going mad in here. Is there some way I could
go outside? Just for a bit of exercise? I'll give my word"
Erebus was shaking his head.
"I'll not be taken in by you twice, Sir Tobin. May I call you Tobin? And
even if I could be, others wouldn't. You're going to stay right here until the
mistress decides what to do with you."
Tobin rubbed his thumb over
the stubble of his beard. "In for a long wait, am I?"
"Sorry, I'm telling you
nothing this time."
"Will you at least tell
me how Fiddle is? If you're having trouble taking care of him, perhaps I could
help?" He didn't really believe they'd let him out, but it was worth a
try.
Erebus' eyes shifted guiltily.
"Well, I suppose I could tell you about that. The mistress sent your horse
to be sold."
"Sold!" Tobin's
voice spiraled up. "To who? What's happened to him? He could be whipped!
Starved! I've got to—"
"Calm yourself,"
said Erebus serenely. "He won't be abused, he's too valuable. Todd— Ah,
the mistress' agent is a tinker. He knows the worth of a good horse."
"But why?"
"The mistress said
you'd be less likely to try to escape on foot than on horseback, and—"
"But he's my horse! How
dare she sell my horse?"
Erebus shrugged. "At
least she didn't sell him to the horse eaters. You can always buy him back, if
you get free. Think of it as a small payment for our hospitality."
"But... but..."
There was nothing he could do, curse her! And Erebus was right, a horse as good
as Fiddle would be well treated. The humor of it began to strike him—protesting
wildly at the sale of his horse when his life was threatened!
Erebus beamed, sensing his
change of mood. "Speaking of payment," he continued, "I'd like
to get the information you owe me now." Paper, pen, and ink appeared as if
by magic. "About those barbarians . . ."
Outrage warred with humor .
. . and lost. Tobin laughed and told him what he wanted to know.
♦ ♦
♦
The next time Tobin heard
the scrabbling at the window, he was ready, glancing up cautiously, not wanting
to startle them. But as soon as they saw him looking, the eyes vanished. He
heard muffled giggling outside the window, but it soon faded away.
On the morning of his fourth
day of imprisonment, he wakened to the growling of thunder. The sky was gray,
and he couldn't guess the time. He thought it might be late, for he'd worked on
loosening the spike far into the night. The spike was beginning to shift just a
little as he pushed and pulled at it. The shackle was turning his skin as green
as Natter's fingers.
Natter seemed disturbed by
the weather when she brought his breakfast and nodded absently when he remarked
that the storm would be a bad one.
The thunder grew louder.
Tobin had thought the goblins would be busy preparing for the storm and was
astonished when the door opened, revealing a rectangle of writhing dark clouds
and a tiny goblin girl, hardly more than a foot high. She was slender, her nose
quite short for one of her kind, and she looked very young in spite of the
determined set to her jaw. Her eyes were a familiar hazel.
"Hello," said
Tobin softly, trying not to startle her. "I believe I've seen you, but we
haven't met. I'm Tobin."
"My name's Onny."
She took a wary step forward, and then jumped as the thunder crashed.
"It's getting
closer," said Tobin. "Are your people ready for the storm?"
"They're doing that
now." She inched forward, wary and graceful as a hummingbird.
"They're all busy, so now seemed like the best time to—"
"To come see me? Then
you aren't supposed to be here? I'm glad you are," he added hastily.
"I'm don't like being alone with the storm coming in."
It thundered again and the
girl flinched, then wrinkled her nose. "That's a lie. You're not scared of
the storm."
"Well, not a lot,"
Tobin admitted. "Are you?"
"Of course not. Only
babies are afraid of thunder."
"I see. And I see
you're not afraid of the mistress, either."
She looked puzzled.
"Because she told you
not to come here, and you have," he explained.
"Oh, the mistress didn't
say anything about you." Thunder crashed again and she winced. "That
was just Natter. The mistress is away now." She edged toward him.
"Really? Where is
she?"
"She's off spying on
the human village," said the girl. "Fa was upset about it, but she
wouldn't listen."
A brilliant flash lit the
windows, and thunder exploded right on top of them. The child jumped and
clapped her hands over her ears, her face white beneath the scattered freckles.
Then she leapt forward, touched his knee, and darted back to the door like a
fish out of a net. "It was a dare." She flashed a smile at him and
ran out as the first heavy drops splattered down.
The spike was beginning to
shift. Working it grimly back and forth, Tobin wondered how much the girl had
learned about the settlement. Everything, if she was as clever with them as
she'd been with him. She'd have been there for days by now. And what would she
do with her knowledge? He had to warn them. If he could get there in time,
perhaps they could—
The spike came loose. Tobin,
in the act of pulling back on it, lost his balance and fell, the chain rattling
down around him. He stared at it stupidly for a second, then a shout of joy
welled up in his throat and he had to struggle to suppress it.
Grinning triumphantly, he
jumped to his feet, slinging the chain over his neck to keep it out of the way.
He snatched up his cloak and hurried out the door, closing it behind him. If he
was lucky, his escape might not be noticed until Natter brought his dinner.
Stepping into the storm was
like stepping into a waterfall—he had to pull up his hood to protect his face
or he'd have been unable to see at all. At least no one was likely to see him.
Soon the ground began to
rise and Tobin climbed rapidly, exalting in his freedom after days in the cramped
hut. At the top of the small hill, the trail ended in a cleared space where an
ancient pine had fallen. Then the woods began.
Tobin plunged thankfully
into the trees. Soon he'd be far from the goblin's base—but wait! He'd almost
forgotten the Otherworld stone.
Tobin looked back. The rain
fell in torrents. He could only see about ten feet, but considering the rise
he'd climbed he guessed the small clearing would give a good overview of the
goblin camp. It might not be out of range of any spells she'd placed, but if he
left the stone among the trees, whoever found it wouldn't know what direction
to go next. If he left it here, when they found the stone they'd find the
goblin base without fail.
The great fallen pine lay
across the back of the clearing, near the forest. Tobin darted into the rain
and tucked the stone out of sight beneath the huge tree. Done! He'd
accomplished his mission. Now all he had to do was warn Master Lazur that the
sorceress knew about him, and he'd be free to go home.
He climbed to his feet,
hindered a little by the weight of his wet cloak, and entered the woods again,
heading south.
Tobin tramped wearily
through the darkness, wishing he still had his boots, for his soaked slippers
offered little protection from the stones and branches that littered the forest
floor. He stepped on the sharp end of a branch and hopped, cursing.
Then the ground disappeared
and he was falling, striking things. He flung out his hands, shouting, then hit
the bottom, his left ankle twisting beneath him. Pain shot through his leg.
Tobin blinked, but he
couldn't see anything but darkness until he thought to look up. There was a
lighter patch in the blackness above him. He'd fallen into some kind of pit.
He thought about moving
around, exploring the area by touch, but he didn't have the nerve. Suppose this
was just a ledge and another, deeper, pit lay right at his feet— he'd heard of
such things. No, no exploring. He'd told Jeriah he was no hero, and it was
true. He would stay right here until daylight.
His first awareness was that
every muscle in his body was clenched and shivering. He then realized that this
was because he was wrapped in something cold and heavy—it was his struggle to
throw it off that woke him.
He opened his eyes and for
an instant thought he was back in the hut, for the wall before him was also of
earth. But there were stones embedded in this wall, and higher up, roots poked
out of it. At the top he saw, not planks and beams, but green boughs and a
snatch of sky. Of course, he had fallen into a pit.
Groaning, for his bruises
had stiffened during the night, Tobin unwrapped his wet cloak. The chain
rattled as it slid off his shoulders. The pit was roughly circular, about eight
feet across and twelve feet deep. The floor was littered with fallen debris.
The air, heavy with the
scent of fresh rain and damp earth, woke a raging thirst. Several nearby rocks
had puddles in the hollows. Tobin rose to go to the closest, but as soon as he
stood waves of pain shot from his left ankle, and his vision darkened.
When it cleared, he saw his
ankle was mottled with bruises and swollen to twice its normal size. Tobin
couldn't tell if it was broken or only sprained. Either way, he couldn't walk
let alone climb out. Would it be worse to be recaptured by the goblins, or to
die of starvation? Tobin surveyed his dripping surroundings. At least he
wouldn't die of thirst. He crawled painfully to the nearest puddle and drank.
Tobin sat and gazed at the
top of the pit. He'd tried to climb out several times, and failed. Now the sun
was getting lower, not setting yet, but casting a tint of gold across the sky.
It was pleasing, and he gazed at it for several minutes before he became aware
that a familiar pair of hazel eyes was gazing back.
"Onny?" The eyes
jerked away, and he heard a muffled yelp.
"See," said a
piercing whisper. "I said he'd see you if you stared like that!"
"So?" said the
girl, defiantly loud. "He can't do anything. I think he's stuck down
there."
Five pairs of eyes popped
over the edge and looked down.
"I dunno," said a
doubtful voice, also familiar though he couldn't place it. "He could be
faking, or something."
"Don't be silly,
Miggy." Onny's whole face came into view as she leaned forward. "Are
you stuck down there?"
"Yes, I am," said
Tobin. "And if you want to recapture me, I'd like that very much. Have you
got a rope?"
"No." Five faces
peered down at him now. Besides Onny, there were two goblin boys, another girl,
quite small, and an adult Tobin vaguely recognized from when they'd captured
him. Miggy, yes, that was the name. "We didn't know we'd need one when we
found your tracks. You can't get out without one?"
"If I could," said
Tobin reasonably, "I wouldn't be here. I fell in last night and hurt my
ankle." He held it out so they could see the swelling. They gazed down at
it for a moment, then the heads vanished. Most of their discussion was muffled,
but he could hear mournful protests from Miggy, and a very young voice piping
"Me, too!"
After several minutes Onny's
face returned. "We're sending Miggy back for help, while we stay here and
watch you. As long as you're down there and we're up here, it'll be perfectly
safe."
"You shouldn't tell him
that, you nit," said one of the boys. "You might give him
ideas!"
"What ideas? He can't
do anything to us from down there."
She turned back to Tobin. "But Miggy won't be back till morning. You came
an awfully long way," she added accusingly.
Soon they all joined the
conversation. The boys were Daroo and Regg, and the baby was Nuffet. Daroo was
Cogswhallop and Natter's son and had "his father's gift," whatever
that was—it seemed very impressive to them. Regg was a Charmer, which sounded
odd to Tobin since he hardly said anything, charming or otherwise. Onny was a
Finder, which meant she could sense the direction of something she wanted.
"It works best with
plants, but I'd watched you enough that I knew you a bit, and I touched you,
when I won the dare." She grinned at Daroo, who frowned back. "So
when I thought about it, I was pretty sure you'd gone south."
Miggy was a Tracker, and
since he was supposed to be watching out for them it had been easy to get him
to follow Tobin's tracks, though they'd all get into lots of trouble for it.
They didn't seem much alarmed by the prospect.
The sun was setting, and a
biting chill began to creep into the pit. "Did you say Miggy wouldn't get
back until morning?"
"Yes, why?" Onny
frowned at him.
"It's a little cold
down here, but I'll be all right. I'll move around and keep warm." And he
would, in a minute, but he was too tired now.
"Your cloak's hanging
on that rock," said Daroo suspiciously.
"Yes, but it's
wet."
He closed his eyes and heard
them arguing. Then Onny's angry voice. "—any good to capture him if he's
dead. You're just a coward!"
"I am not. It's foolish
to—"
"Coward."
"Am not!"
"Are, too!"
"Am not!"
"Then prove it. I'm
going down."
Tobin looked up in time to
see her climb over the edge. He crawled over hastily, to catch her if she fell,
but she scrambled down easily as a squirrel and then stood, regarding him
warily.
"Are you going to be
able to climb out?" he asked.
"Of course," she
said loftily. "It's not hard. You could probably do it if your ankle was
whole. Even a boy could do it."
That fetched them. There was
a furious scrabbling above, and within moments Daroo and Regg stood beside her.
"Me, too!" But
Nuffet was too small. With a muffled squeak, she fell, and Tobin barely managed
to catch her, colliding with the others as he lunged. When they straightened
themselves out, the two boys stood at a safe distance. But Nuffet looked at the
damp ground and settled herself in his lap with the confidence of a child who
has never been unwelcome. She was no bigger than one of his sisters' dolls, and
he stared at her with fascination.
"You're cold," she
said accusingly, and snuggled closer.
Onny stepped forward and
touched his hand. "He's freezing," she announced. "Just like I
said."
"You don't need to
worry about me. I can't die. I promised my brother I wouldn't."
Onny and Daroo exchanged
dismayed glances. Regg felt Tobin's cloak. "Wet through. We need a
fire."
They all gazed at Tobin
expectantly.
"A fire would be
nice," he agreed uncertainly.
"What'll you give for
it?" Onny demanded.
"Oh, you mean a
trade?" Tobin remembered what Master Lazur had said about the goblins'
mercenary nature. "But I don't have anything." He looked around at
the empty pit.
Daroo sighed. "We'll
trade you for buttons, like the mistress does," he announced.
"He's a prisoner,"
said Regg. "Not a friend."
"Do you want him to
die?" Onny demanded. "Go with Daroo and find some wood. I'll help him
get some buttons off his shirt. He's going to need them."
By the middle of the night
he'd traded all his buttons, the laces from his slippers, and his belt, for
they were small creatures, and could only carry small loads. He was wondering
how he'd pay for the next bundle of wood when Regg silently reached down and
handed him a smooth stone. They tried to explain their theory of debts and
equality, but he'd had trouble understanding it because about that time feeling
began to return to his numb hands and feet, and pain came with it. At least the
buttons on the sorceress' vest were now explained. Had she really traded for
their services, instead of enslaving them? Yet another thing Master Lazur had
been wrong about? Apples and grapevines.
He smiled down at Nuffet.
His cloak had finally dried and she snuggled beneath it, sound asleep on his
lap. They'd brought him water as well as wood, and he was sleepily content. The
pit was almost warm with the fire blazing in it, and the three older children
made surprisingly little noise as they climbed in and out. He yawned and was
hoping they wouldn't get into too much trouble as he fell asleep.
When he opened his eyes, the
rim of the pit was surrounded by a ring of goblin faces. He'd never seen so
many at once. He moved abruptly and discovered four small, warm bodies pressed
against him, under his cloak.
The fire had died, but
warmth still radiated from the embers. He gazed at the goblin children, who
were stirring and rubbing their eyes, and wondered how long they'd worked to
keep that fire going before they finally rested.
And he knew, beyond any
doubt, that if he was able to keep his promise to Jeriah, it would be their
doing. They had saved his life. That was a debt that couldn't be repaid in
buttons and stones, whatever the goblins might think.
"I don't like
it," said cogswhallop.
"I don't like not setting any fire around the doors, and I especially
don't like you going alone to lead off the soldiers."
"But they'll follow
me," Makenna explained again. "I'm the one they want. Once they're
gone, there'll be no one but the settlers to defend the gear and seed grain.
And as soon as they see fire at the church, they'll go to put it out, and the
Spoilers will have a free hand."
"They'd go to put it
out quicker and stay there longer if there was fire around the doors and
windows," said Cogswhallop shrewdly. "Getting soft, gen'ral?" A
rumble of agreement came from the troop leaders.
Makenna leaned against the
base of the fallen log and gazed out over the goblin village. It was so well
camouflaged that most humans wouldn't even have seen it, at least at a casual
glance. But Makenna knew the look of every house, field, and craft yard. This
clearing, backed by the old fallen pine, was one of her favorite places, both
to come alone and for briefings—it reminded them, and her, of what they were
fighting for.
She sighed and turned to
face the troubled frowns of her troop leaders—old friends, tried in combat
after combat, every one of them. Could she tell them she was being haunted by
the ghost of her mother's disapproval? "Aye, maybe I am soft. But there's
no need to kill these folk. If their seed is spoiled and their tools start to
rot, they'll have to go home—and the priests and soldiers will follow. If they
don't go with the settlers, at least we can fight them without hurting other
folk." She put a note of finality into her tone and they nodded
reluctantly.
"All right,"
Cogswhallop conceded. "But what about you leading off the soldiers, all by
yourself?"
"Demon's teeth,
Cogswhallop, let it go! Do you think I'm such a bungler I can't lose a troop of
mounted men in a dense forest? They're all wearing pounds of steel! Off their
horses, they'll be wheezing before they've run half a mile. I told you about
the course I scouted. Do you really think they could follow me through that?"
A reluctant grin crossed his
face. "Well, likely not. But you haven't said where we'll regroup."
"That's because I don't
know where you'll end up. I'll show some Flichters a place to meet me when it's
over and they can guide me back. Have I answered all your doubts?"
"Almost."
Makenna groaned.
"There's that knight
fellow. We told you he almost escaped while you were gone. His ankle's sprained
and Natter says he's got a fever coming on, so he'll keep for a few days—but
you're going to have to do something about him, gen'ral, once those others are
gone."
"If he'd had the sense
to stay healthy, we could have sent him off with them," Makenna grumbled.
"We can't turn him loose till we've beaten them. He's learned too much
about us."
"Might be he's learned
too much to ever go free."
Makenna suddenly felt cold.
She rubbed her arms to warm herself and shook her head. "I don't think so.
You're certain he doesn't know how to find this village?"
"Aye. He went a fair
way, but he was good and lost."
"Well, that's what matters.
For now, we'll keep him here."
"I don't like it,
gen'ral. I think he's a danger to us."
"You never like
anything." Cogswhallop's level gaze never wavered, and she sighed.
"All right, I'll talk to him and see what I can learn."
As she went down the hill to
the hut where they kept the prisoner, Makenna found she was looking forward to
seeing him. At first, the presence of a human in the goblin village had
disturbed her, but now it seemed ... pleasant? Surely not. It was just the
challenge of playing her wits against his that she looked forward to, for she'd
enjoyed their last conversation more than she wanted to admit.
It was fun trying to trick
him out of his secrets. But no lying bell this time. That spell had cut both
ways.
She pushed open the door,
and he sat up, staring at her. They'd dispensed with the chain, since Natter
swore he wouldn't be able to walk on that ankle for at least a week. Makenna
could have healed it, but given his knack for uprooting chains she'd decided it
was safer not to. Her lips twitched as she remembered Bocami's dismay as he
apologized for his "shoddy craftsmanship" driving in the spike.
Bocami's work was never shoddy; he'd simply underestimated human weight and
strength. And determination. The knight had told the children it took him three
nights to work that spike out. There was more character behind that ordinary
face than she had thought.
"I hear you've been
spying on the settlers." He was trying to sound casual, but he didn't
succeed. "Learn anything?"
"Oh, this and
that." She leaned back against the wall. She did casual much better than
he did. "Who told you what I was doing?"
Two spots of color flamed in
his cheeks. "I'm not saying." The color didn't fade as fast as it
should. Natter was right; he was starting a fever. Would it make him loose
tongued? Possibly. "Onny, was it?"
The deepening flush on his
face was answer enough. "Aye, she's a good girl," Makenna went on.
"But she keeps trying to top Daroo. He's the eldest, mind, and it leads
her to do silly things. A dare, likely?"
"She won't get in
trouble, will she?"
"Not from me, but I'm
not her mother. And I won't answer for her hide if Natter finds out she was
talking to you. Speaking of hides, I didn't think they flogged lordlings."
He said nothing, but more
betraying color flamed in his face. Keep pushing. "You've got nerve,
calling me a killer. I can't imagine what you did to get those stripes."
"I didn't do it,"
he burst out. "I have never been less than honorable!"
Yes, the fever was weakening
him. Good. Keep him talking, keep him off balance. "I met your friend,
Master Lazur." She hoped the name would startle him, but he only nodded.
"I thought you
might."
"And Jeriah, too. He
was younger than—"
"Jeriah's there? But he
. . . Of course. I should have guessed. What are you going to do?" he
demanded.
Now why would Jeriah's name
provoke such a violent response?
"What are you planning
to do about the settlement?" He looked utterly alarmed.
"Suppose I said I
planned to kill them all?" she probed. "What would you do?"
"I wouldn't believe
you," he shot back. "We've never known you to commit wholesale
slaughters."
"Aye, but I've killed
before, and you know it. The only reason I let you live is that Natter's taken
a liking to you."
Now why should that make him
laugh? It was a pity, for laughter calmed him.
"Please tell me,"
he said. "What do you intend to do?"
She thought about lying, but
the memory of the blond girl weeping in the church filled her mind. He was
sick, helpless. Why not give him the truth? "Lead off the soldiers, cause
a distraction to get the farm folk away from their seeds and gear, and let the
Spoilers in to rot it. With no tools or seed, they'll have to go back."
"They won't." He
met her eyes steadily. "Master Lazur means to drive you out, whatever the
cost."
"Whatever the cost?
Pigdung. Nobody trades a good sow for skin and bones. If I make the cost too
high, he'll back off."
"He won't. He believes
the good of all the people of the realm outweighs the good of individuals—and
that includes both the settlers and himself. He won't back off."
Makenna laughed. "And I
thought the farmer who cut down his grapes was a fool. That's like saying the
good of the apple crop outweighs the good of the apples! Who does he think the
people of the realm are, if not folk like those settlers? But I can hear him
saying it. A dangerous man, that."
"Then don't fight
him." He leaned forward, putting force behind his words. "Give up
now. There's no honor in leading these goblins to die for your vengeance. In
spying and lying and trickery. Please, give it up and go, before more are hurt
or killed!"
"Before more humans are
killed, you mean? Goblins have been dying for six years now, but there's no
dishonor in that, is there?" She was standing now, stiff with anger.
"Aye, your conduct has always been honorable—I believe it! No mud on your
shining armor—no blood, either. You think I lead these people for my own whim?
I lead these people, honorable knight, because they have no one but me. Because
they came to me when the humans slaughtered their families and drove them out.
And I'll keep this place safe for them no matter how much spying and lying and
killing it takes. You've never been a commander, lordling, or you'd know that
it's easy to prate about honor when you're not responsible for others' lives.
But let me tell you a bit of truth—sometimes honor doesn't get it done."
She turned and went out,
slamming the door in his astonished face. She stalked through the village,
searching for calm. Why let that ignorant lordling anger her so? He knew
nothing of her or her goblins. And she couldn't afford her anger any more than
she could afford his honor. She had a job to do.
Makenna watched as Oddi and
Tama crept forward. It made her nervous, having the Flamers go into the
settlement before she led the soldiers off, but Cogswhallop was right—the
timing was crucial. They'd have only a few minutes before the settlers got the
women and children out of the burning church and returned to defend their gear.
Tama leaned forward, staring
intently at a young woman carrying a bucket back from the stream. Makenna
recognized her face, but she hadn't learned her name. She didn't know which of
the guards had the spell-resistance charms, so they'd decided to take no
chances.
The girl shrieked and
dropped the bucket. Water poured over the ground. She leapt back, staring at
the bushes by her feet.
The guard frowned.
"What is it?"
"There's something in
that bush." She backed away from it with short, nervous steps.
"Something grabbed me."
The guard picked up his spear
(a decidedly unfarmer-like tool, Makenna noted critically) and went to
investigate the bushes. As soon as his back was turned, Oddi scampered silently
past him, into concealment behind a pile of lumber.
"I don't see
anything," said the guard, poking his spear into the empty bush.
"But I know it's there!
Something pulled on my, ah ... " The girl blushed.
The guard grinned. Makenna
glanced down and saw his humor echoed on Tama's face. She was a skilled
Charmer, able to create almost any illusion, but she had a wicked sense of
humor.
In less than a minute the
guard was back at his post, but now his back was to Oddi. The little Flamer
made two more quick dashes before Makenna lost sight of him. She sat watching
the bustling settlement. They'd thought about doing this at night, but Makenna
knew the guards were more cautious after dark. "And besides," she'd
told her troop leaders, "they've got to chase me a fair way. If it's dark,
I might lose them before I'm ready to." So they'd chosen daytime, in spite
of the risks, for she knew her goblins could remain unseen even in the
sunlight.
She waited, fretting, for
almost half an hour, giving them plenty of time to get into position. It
worried her not to be there to supervise the attack, but she was the only one
who could draw off the soldiers.
The inner stillness that
always filled her when the waiting ended crept in, and she realized it was time
to make an entrance. No spells of look-away now. She waited until the guard
glanced aside, then simply stood up and waited for him to notice her. It took
several minutes, for her rough clothes blended with the woods.
When he finally saw her
standing there, his eyes widened and he blinked rapidly, obviously wondering if
she was real. What would he say later? That she appeared out of thin air? That
she'd formed out of the shadows before his eyes? Who needed magic anyway?
Makenna smiled.
That broke the moment. The
guard shouted, inarticulate at first, then finding words. "It's her! The
sorceress! Arms! She's here!"
Not very military. Makenna
turned and ran lightly away from the camp. Looking back, she saw that the guard
waited until several of his fellows had joined him before coming in pursuit.
She knew most of them would go for their horses while a few followed her on
foot to guide the mounted ones.
She was far swifter than the
armored guards and had to slow down several times to keep from losing them. She
laughed aloud when she heard the hoofbeats pounding closer, drawn by the shouts
of her pursuers. Let them come—she was ready!
Her chosen entrance to the
dense patch of woods was a fallen tree, almost three feet thick. Makenna
dropped and rolled under it, losing no more than a second. It would take the
mounted men far longer to find a way around, and if some decided to leave their
horses and try to scramble over it. . .
Only a moment later she
heard a startled shout and the crash of a fall. The moss on top of that log was
very slippery.
The dense woods slowed her,
but she still had to wait for them as they thrashed through the branches.
One of the smarter ones
realized the horses couldn't make it through and abandoned his animal, running
after her on foot. It took a bit longer for the stubborn ones to follow suit,
but Makenna couldn't wait for them. She had to keep ahead of the leaders, so
she ran swiftly now.
A bruising scramble through
a shallow ravine, under another log, up a small rock face—easy for an
unencumbered girl, far harder for men wearing steel plates beneath their
clothes. Makenna laughed when she heard them cursing, and her laughter made
them curse again. She felt light with the exhilaration of the chase. When she
worked magic, botching some spell her mother had cast with ease, she felt
incompetent. But she never botched a fight, or a chase, or a battle plan. She
was born for this.
She broke out of the dense
forest and started the sprint through the lighter woods that bordered this part
of the deep ravine. She was hundreds of yards ahead of them now.
She had to wait again at the
top of the cliff. It was almost a hundred feet down to the river, but only the
first twenty feet were sheer. The wait gave her time to recheck the knots that
held the rope she'd tied there last night.
They shouted again when they
saw her, and an arrow whistled past as she grabbed the rope to climb down.
Arrows might be a problem—-she'd hoped they'd abandon the bows with their
horses, but she'd long since learned that nothing went exactly as planned.
She scrambled down the long,
steep slope and made it to the riverbed by the time they reached the cliff top.
A few more arrows hissed
past as she splashed upstream among the boulders, but the archers had to aim
quickly and they weren't too close. Still, she breathed easier as she hurried
around the river bend that took her out of sight.
The roar of the waterfall
greeted her like a benediction. She'd chosen this place carefully. There was
another patch of dense woods to keep them from following her up above, and
climbing down the rope and the scramble (or better yet, the fall) down the
long, rocky slope to the river would take a man in armor quite awhile.
Nonetheless, she hurried as
much as she could. Ordinarily this part of the riverbed was dry, but now the
river was swollen with spring rain, and she splashed over rocks and around the
boulders. She tripped once in her haste and almost got a soaking—not that it
mattered. Getting into the hidden cave behind the waterfall always drenched
her.
She spotted the second rope
she'd hung in the shadow of the cliff. It didn't matter whether they tried to
climb after her, or gave up and went back, for she'd no intention of continuing
the chase. The cave behind the falls was completely invisible when the river
was full, and only a goblin could have found the hand- and footholds needed to
climb to it.
She reached the cliff, wet
with the mist from the waterfall, and stopped by the rope, gazing up. If she
were them, she wouldn't even try— A face peered over the cliff top, saw her,
and vanished. A human face. They were waiting for her!
How could they have gotten
there so fast? No, no time for questions. Makenna took a deep breath and tried
to calm her pounding heart.
They were waiting at the top
of the rope. They'd know she hadn't escaped that way and would tell her
pursuers when they came around the bend—probably quite soon now. If they knew
she was there, they'd find the cave eventually. Perhaps they knew about it
already. How? No time.
She had to get out of the
ravine, fast, unseen. The river? It would be risky, but all her options were
dangerous now, and she'd grown up by the wetland lakes and was a strong
swimmer.
She scuttled under the
shelter of the cliffs, where she couldn't be seen from above. It took only
seconds to strip off her boots and fill them with rocks, keeping a careful eye
on the river bend. If her pursuers appeared, she'd have to swim.
Clinging to the shadow of
the cliff, she worked her way to the deep pool at the bottom of the fall and
pitched her boots in. Like St. Agna escaping to the Otherworld, the mighty
sorceress would vanish from their trap without leaving a trace.
The water was up to
midthigh. Makenna took a moment to study the current, planning a course that
would keep her well away from the pounding falls. She took several deep
breaths, forcing all the air she could in and out of her lungs, and then dove.
Cold water searched through
her clothes, dispelling the warmth of her body. At least it wasn't the numbing
cold of the high rivers that could kill a swimmer before she realized she was
in danger.
She swam for the bottom and
stroked along, having learned as a child that if you didn't stay close to the
bottom, the buoyancy of your lungs would drag you up. Her hands deflected
several rocks, but she missed one that scraped her cheek. Then the current took
her.
It was far more powerful
than she'd thought it would be, dragging her over the rough riverbed like a
runaway horse, rolling and twisting her. She slammed sideways into a rock,
bruising her ribs, forcing the air from her straining lungs. Was she out of
their sight? She tried to orient herself, but she couldn't be sure, and she had
to breathe now!
Bracing her feet against a
stone, she poked her head into the air, gasping as quietly as she could,
clinging to the rock. She dashed the water from her eyes and looked around.
She'd come farther than she thought. The rock was between her and the cliff
top, but there was the bend—and the soldiers were coming around it!
Ducking under the surface,
Makenna felt her way carefully around the rock, surfacing cautiously this time,
just her eyes above the river until she was sure neither the soldiers on the
cliff top nor the ones on the riverbed could see her. She risked a glimpse
upriver. They'd almost reached the rope, and the men at the top were standing,
calling down to them. She couldn't make out the words over the roar of the
falls, but they weren't pointing down the stream to where she was.
The wet, moss-slick rocks
and the hidden cave would keep them busy for a time. Makenna silently wished
them a merry hunt and dove again, not surfacing until the current had carried
her around the curve and out of sight.
In the end, she let the
current take her all the way to the place where the river broadened and the
ravine walls fell away. Swimming on the surface, she could avoid the rocks.
Once she was accustomed to the chill, it was comfortable to let the water carry
her, though she took care to stay out of the deep, fast current.
She staggered, dripping, out
of the shallows and found the small glade where she'd told the Flichters to
meet her. A warming spell took care of the worst of the cold, but her wet
clothes promptly chilled her again. She took the risk of sitting in the
afternoon sunlight to dry off while she waited. And thought.
There was no way the men on
top of that cliff could have been part of the group that originally pursued
her. They'd been waiting for her, perhaps even before the chase began.
A chill that had nothing to
do with wet clothes made her shiver, and she wrapped her arms around her knees.
They had known, in advance,
that she would be there and had planned to pin her in the ravine. A good plan,
too—now that she had time to be frightened, she was terrified at how nearly it
had worked. If the men on the cliff top had been a little more cautious, she'd
have been trapped in the cave. If the men who were chasing her had been just a
little faster they'd have seen her dive in, and they could have caught her
easily in the river. But they'd probably seen no reason to hurry, since she was
running right into their trap. No wonder it had been so easy to outrun them—they
were driving her, not chasing her. She shivered again.
Had someone from the
settlement found the ropes and guessed about that part of her plan? It seemed
the only possible answer, though she'd concealed the ropes as well as she
could. And there was no reason for the settlers to go near the ravine. They got
water from the stream, and their stock was pastured on the other side of the
camp. Perhaps some children out exploring? Once the ropes had been reported,
she thought Master Lazur was capable of figuring out how they might be used.
But still . . .
The chill of dread was
growing. Even before the time the Flichters were to have met her came and
passed, before she saw the bruises on Cogswhallop's face when he finally
emerged from the bushes, Makenna knew in her bones that something had gone
wrong.
Tobin developed
a nagging cough, and his
fever came and went.
"Aye, they'll do
that," Natter informed him.
"But when will it go
away completely?"
"When it does. You'll
be lucky if it doesn't get worse before it gets better."
Tobin sighed. At least she
was speaking to him.
"Don't pull that long
face on me, human. You're lucky to be alive. I'm nursing you only because the
mistress wants it."
He started to laugh, which
made him cough, and she slammed the door behind her.
His ankle was all right as
long as he kept it propped up on pillows with a cold compress, but if he
lowered it, it started to throb. Putting any weight on it was excruciating.
"I'd rather have the
chain back," he grumbled to Erebus when the goblin came to visit him.
"Well, likely the
mistress will heal it for you when . . . ah . . ."
"When she gets back?
When will that be?" Erebus was shaking his head. "She already told me
she planned to attack the settlement. She even told me how—that she's going to
draw off the soldiers and let the goblins in to wreak havoc."
"We all fight with the
weapons at hand, Sir Tobin. Even you."
"I know, but that
lunatic girl is going to get all kinds of people killed if she's not stopped.
Goblins, too!"
"Ah, but the goblins
being killed was the reason she started—or, at least, one of them."
"So when will she be
back?"
"Since you know so much
already . . . I'm guessing two days there, a day to finalize plans, the day of
the attack, a day after to heal up and rest, and two days back. Throw in a day
for things to go wrong, and you've got just over a week. Mind, I'm just
guessing."
"A week? I'm going to
be stuck in bed for a week? Couldn't someone else heal me?"
Erebus snorted. "You
were a much better prisoner than a patient!"
Now he was both. Tobin
fought down the irritation that seemed to come over him so easily these days.
"I'm sorry."
Erebus reached out and
pressed a small palm against his face. "Aye, that's all right. Being sick
makes us all cross. But you'll have to wait for the mistress to get healed, for
no one else can do it."
"If I promised not to
escape—"
"I didn't say won't,
lad. I said can't. The mistress is the only human here. Therefore she's the
only one who can heal."
"But I thought healing
was one of the simplest spells. Can't all goblins work magic?"
"Ah, you don't
understand. And no reason why you should, since it hasn't been explained. But
as I understand it, human magic is an unformed talent to manipulate almost any
aspect of nature. Some have none of this talent, some have much, and some in
between. And it must be trained in order to be useful. Have I got that
right?"
Tobin thought of Jeriah's
theory that the choosers selected children to be trained as priests for the
degree of their magical talent instead of their holiness. "Possibly.
Yes."
"I'm going to want some
information in trade for this, mind, but goblin magic is different. We're all
born with a gift, but it's to manipulate only one aspect of nature, and it's as
much instinctive as trained."
"You work magic by
instinct?" asked Tobin skeptically, remembering Master Lazur's rows of
spell books.
"Aye, exactly. Why not?
Though it's not entirely clear whether all gifts are magical. Take the Stoners.
They can work stone in any way stone can be worked and they always hit their
target with a thrown rock, unless it's far out of range. But is that magic, or
just the result of generations of practice? Or even faith? For they believe
stone is a god."
"Then there are folk
like the Charmers, whose gift is to confuse their prey and even make them see
or feel things that aren't there. Their gift is clearly magical."
"Prey?" asked
Tobin nervously.
"Then there are those
like the Trackers. You see them following a set of tracks and you think, why,
anyone with eyes could do that—but then the trail crosses a stretch of solid
rock, leaving no trace at all, and the tracker keeps right on as if the tracks
were plain as print! No way to know where the skill leaves off and the magic
begins." He shrugged.
"Prey?"
"Aye, all the goblin
gifts, at least the older ones from before we became civilized, were used in
the wild to hunt animals, or find or grow plants. That's why the Finders'
ability works best on green things—finding edible plants was its original
purpose. Some of our abilities are still very close to the need that created
them, like the Spoilers, whose gift is to rot anything organic and who can only
digest rotten food."
"I think I see,"
said Tobin slowly. "But none of you has a gift for healing?"
"Useful, I grant, but
not useful for hunting or harvesting. Odd gifts do appear, like Cogswhallop's
gift to work with iron or steel as the Stoners do with stone. He's the son of a
Flamer and a Maker, but whether that has anything to do with it, we don't know.
Often the new gifts aren't passed on, but Daroo has his father's gift, so
perhaps this ability will stay with us."
"Is that how new gifts
develop?"
"Aye, though it's rare.
Why, my own gift, that of long memory and the ability to learn reading,
writing, and languages easily, must have developed long after the others, for
it's only useful for trade with civilized people."
"Doesn't your history
record when different gifts came into being?"
"Well, it does now, but
before Bookeries there was no history! At least none remembered or recorded.
And speaking of history"—the paper and pen appeared—"do you know . .
."
Erebus' visits were
cheering, but Tobin spent his empty hours worrying about what that crazy girl
was doing at the settlement. It would be just like Jeriah to decide to do
something heroic and get himself killed while his brother was laid up by his
own clumsiness.
That night Natter pronounced
his fever worse and gave him an herbal brew to drink. He recognized the
bitterness of willow bark, but there was something else in it that made it
taste even more awful.
"If you don't like the
dose, then don't fret," she told him sharply. "It's all this fussing
that's wearing you down."
"If you want me to stop
fussing, then let me out!" he snapped back. "Being stuck in this
hovel is like being buried alive!"
"Humph!" She
flounced off, and Tobin cursed her before rolling over to try to lose his
worries in sleep.
The bitter medicine did some
good, for he slept well and felt more cheerful the next day. He was delighted
when the door opened and Onny's bright face peeked around it.
"Come in! I was afraid
you'd gotten into trouble."
They all pushed in,
grinning. Nuffet came to sit in his lap. Only Regg stopped in the doorway,
smiling shyly.
"Well, we did,"
Onny confided. "A little bit. But Fa said it mostly worked out in the end.
And just last night Natter said we could take you out and show you the village,
if we could think of a way you could move, and Regg did." She gestured at
the door like a showman, and Regg blushed and dragged a pair of crude crutches
into the room. Tobin almost wept with joy.
"You're not supposed to
get tired," Onny told him firmly. "Or we will be in trouble."
"I won't," he
promised, standing in the doorway and gazing happily out at the sunlit
clearing. "How far is this village you're going to show me?"
They looked at one another
and burst into giggles. Even Regg.
"What?"
"It's here." Onny
laughed. "All around you."
Tobin frowned, suspecting a
joke, and Daroo took pity on him. "Come out, and look back at where you
were."
Tobin hobbled forward on the
crutches and turned. The night he'd escaped during the storm he hadn't looked
back at his prison, but now he saw that the hut's exterior was covered with
grass and brush. It looked like a small hill with a door in it.
"The mistress lived
here the first year," Daroo told him. "Until we built her a proper
house. That's why it's so big. Now we use it mostly for storage."
"I see." He turned
and examined the meadow. Now that he knew what to look for, he saw dozens of
small hills, some taller, some long and flat. They'd deliberately shaped them
to match the contours of the land. Sometimes only a shadowed doorway or the
glint of light on a windowpane showed the presence of a dwelling.
"Come on," said
Daroo. "I'll show you my house."
"Then mine!" said
Onny.
"Me, too," Nuffet
piped.
Tobin saw few goblins as he
hobbled through the village. Some were walking along the paths, some working in
the cleared patches by their homes. Most of those he saw simply nodded a
greeting, but some smiled, and a few wished him good morning.
"It's kind of empty
right now," Onny told him, a shadow crossing her face. "When
everyone's here there's more than a thousand of us. But almost half went with
the mistress." Then she brightened. "Here's Bocami's house."
Tobin wondered which of
their parents were among those who'd gone, but they offered no information, and
he decided not to ask.
They introduced him to
Bocami, the metalsmith who'd made his shackle—he held no grudges against Tobin
over his escape. Then he met Varbo, the weaver, and Regg's mother, who was a
leather worker, and Wintle, the herber.
"It's mostly Makers and
Bookeries who live in the open meadow," Daroo explained. "The
Trackers and others who hunt live more in the woods, and the Greeners are on
the edge of the meadow, by their fields. And outside this village there are
others, but they don't help the mistress like we do."
"Other villages?"
asked Tobin. "As big as this one?"
"Oh, no," Onny
bragged. "We're the biggest."
"How many goblins are
there, living in the wood?"
"Not very many,"
said Daroo. "Fa says only about five thousand or so. But more come all the
time. Why do you want to know?"
"Oh, just
curiosity." Tobin hoped he didn't look as guilty as he felt. It wasn't a
long walk, but he was sweating when he reached Daroo's house.
"There it is," the
boy told him proudly. "It's the only one like it. Fa likes to live on the
ground and Mam likes the trees, so they compromised."
Starting on the earth, the
low grassy mound grew into the lower branches of the tree like a live thing.
Tobin could barely make out the woven walls behind the screen of leaves.
"It's beautiful,"
he said sincerely.
"I'd ask you in,"
said Natter's voice unexpectedly from behind him, "but . . ." She
gestured at the roof, which was no higher than his waist. Tobin laughed and
started coughing, doubled over on his crutches.
"He's tired! I told you
not to wear him out!"
Tobin joined in the
children's chorus of protest, but he was secretly relieved to end up sitting in
the shade. Natter went in through a side door and brought him a cup of
something cool with herbs in it. She watched him drink, wearing her familiar
scowl. "As soon as you've rested, you're going right back."
Tobin bowed to her judgment
and let her cope with the children's arguments, which she settled by sending
them off.
"It's a beautiful
place," Tobin told her, after Onny tossed her head and stalked away.
"I think there are more flowers here than anywhere else in the
meadow."
"Aye." Natter
spread her hands, displaying her green-tipped fingers. "This is my garden,
at least a part of it. And my home."
Master Lazur had said
goblins were incapable of love or loyalty, but it was love that showed in her
small, sharp face as she looked over the green meadow. And they seemed to be as
loyal to their peasant mistress as any human could have been—maybe more.
"You know," said
Tobin, "in spite of the grass and the size, it's very like a human
village. I mean, it's just ... I guess we're not as different as I
thought."
"Insults will get you
nowhere, boy. But I know what you mean. When you think about it, my kind and
yours have dwelled together since the beginning of the world. I guess we've
both shaped each other."
She sat in silence after
that, gazing at the peaceful meadow, and Tobin found no answer to her words.
He dreamed that night.
The moon was shining through
his windows, shining down on the goblin village, but it was brighter than any
moonlight he'd ever seen. Still, he knew it was the moon, for it was silver,
and it illuminated the village in shades of black, silver, and gray.
He thought what a lovely
night it was and wandered out to find the children—they wouldn't want to waste
a night like this in sleeping.
He was wandering among the
grassy mounds of the houses, trying to figure out a way to reach the children
without waking their parents, when horses appeared on the edges of the
grove—horses with saddles and battle harness on their bodies, but no riders.
One of the horses stamped, nervously, and flames the color of moonlight flared
around its hoof.
Tobin looked up at the moon.
It was a strange orangish brown, but it gave off silver light. He didn't
understand it, but he guessed what was about to happen, and horror twisted
through him.
He tried to cry warning to
the sleeping village, but no sound came from his throat. He began to run, to
try to find the children and warn them, but the horses charged.
They rode down on the goblin
homes. Their moon-flaming hooves broke through the roofs, and goblins ran from
the doors like rabbits from a flooding burrow. When the horses trampled them,
the silver flames licked up around their hooves and the goblins screamed.
He tried to find Onny's
house, but he didn't know where it was. When he found Regg's house, the roof
was broken in like a smashed shell, and he decided, shuddering, not to examine
the nearby bodies.
He wanted to find Natter's house,
but realized by the time he did, it would be too late. He had to stop the
horses!
He ran among them, trying to
find a rider, someone in charge, someone he could order to put a stop to this,
but he found no riders. He grabbed one horse's bridle and tried to talk to it,
but it tossed its head, throwing him aside. He sat, listening to the pounding
hooves and the screaming, staring at the orange-brown moon . . . and suddenly
he recognized it.
Tobin woke, gasping, his
throat tight with the effort to scream. He stared frantically at the windows,
but there was no moonlight, only a lighter patch of darkness and the drip of
recent rain.
No moonlight! He wrapped his
arms around his knees and buried his face in them, rocking, trying to calm
himself. A nightmare, only a nightmare.
The Otherworld stone! How
long had Master Lazur had to locate it? Three days? Four? Tobin reached for his
crutches, but Natter had taken them. He cursed and pressed his foot tentatively
against the floor. Pain answered, and the harder he pressed, the worse it grew.
He couldn't walk.
But he couldn't leave the
stone unshielded, either. Could he wait till morning and send Natter or one of
the children? He looked at the windows, remembering the eerie dream light
gleaming on the floor. No. Master Lazur could be searching for the stone right
now. He wouldn't leave it there another hour.
He pulled off his blankets
and crawled to the door. This time he left it open. If someone woke and noticed
it, so much the better. They could reach the stone faster than he could.
It had rained earlier, and
tiny drops were still misting down. He could see only vague humps in the
darkness around him, but the familiar scent of rain, the wet earth, and the
cold grass under his hands gave the goblin village a solid, reassuring reality,
and the nightmare began to fade.
Tobin kept crawling.
He recognized the irony of
working so hard to retrieve the stone when he'd gone to so much trouble to
plant it. He wondered if he was now actually committing the treason for which
he'd been convicted before. If he was, at least he'd already gotten the
punishment out of the way.
Right or wrong, treason or
not, he couldn't aid in the destruction of these people. There had to be
another way. And he'd find it, but first he had to get the stone back.
There were stickery weeds in
the wet grass, and he stopped, cursing, to pick thorns out of his palms. It
seemed much farther crawling than it had walking, but he didn't want to stop
and rest. He was panting by the time he reached the bottom of the rise, and
gasping by the time he crested the top and brushed damp hair out of his eyes.
There was the log, at the
far side of the clearing. He crawled to it eagerly, ignoring the pain when he
jarred his sore ankle. Fumbling in the dark with stinging hands, he found
several other stones and was beginning to panic before his fingers closed over
one of the right size and shape.
He pulled it out. He could
barely make out the color in the dim light, but his fingers, remembering the
smooth flat curves, confirmed it. Tears of relief filled his eyes. It was safe,
back under the shield of the hiding charm chained to his neck. By Master
Lazur's own admission, no priest would be able to find it now.
He'd never let it off his
person again, he vowed, slipping it
into his pocket and closing his fist on it. Not until he had a chance to grind
it into dust. Perhaps Bocami could help with that, though it would be very
awkward to explain this to the goblins. Natter had just begun to trust him, and
many of the others still didn't.
He was too tired to decide
now. His head throbbed, and the cool grass felt good against his heated body as
he lowered himself down. He'd rest here, and then go back to the hut. He could
decide whether or not to tell them about it in the morning, when his head was
clearer.
He never remembered the
goblins finding him there, for by then he was lost in a nightmare world where
villages were about to be attacked and he could prevent it, if he only knew
how.
Sometimes the moonlight
horses trampled the village, but sometimes it was the desert barbarians who
attacked his own people—his home on fire, his sisters fleeing.
In one dream the goblins
were mounted on the moon-flame horses, destroying a village of mice.
Occasionally he would wake,
recognize the familiar walls of the earth hut, and check to be sure the stone
was in his pocket.
Natter was always there when
he wakened, with cold cloths for his forehead and bitter herbal drinks. When he
was lucid he tried to explain, but it came out muddled and Natter hushed him in
a gentle voice that worried him more than all her scolding.
He had no chance to explain
until he wakened, aching in every muscle, with afternoon sunlight streaming
through the windows, illuminating the circles and runes that marked the floor
around him, and realized that she, the sorceress, the general, was back.
"They knew,"
said cogswhallop flatly. "They
knew exactly what we planned, in advance."
Makenna, perched on the log,
stared out over the village. It was serene in the afternoon sunlight, but today
the sight gave her no peace. She'd decided to hold this meeting here, where she
had held so many others, hoping it would give her the strength to face what she
had to, but there was no strength in her, just the weary pounding of guilt and
loss.
"It's my fault,"
she told them. "I should have listened to you, should have let you burn
the church from rafters to foundation. I—" I let them divide my loyalties. I should have known this would happen.
You can't fight a war halfheartedly, especially if you're outmatched in every
way.
Nine dead and more than
thirty wounded. There'd been casualties in the past, but never this many. It
was the first time one of her plans had failed. Divided loyalties.
I'm
their commander—how could I have forgotten my responsibility ? My fault.
"You're not
listening!" snapped Cogswhallop. "They knew all our plans in advance!
Most of the soldiers followed you off, but the rest were in hiding, waiting for
us. They'd set traps exactly where we were attacking. I even heard one of them
saying it was a good thing they'd been warned because we 'little demons' were
so slippery. They knew!"
"Aye. I figured that
out when I saw them at the ravine. I just didn't want to admit it. I told the
knight about our plan. I didn't see any harm, because I didn't think he had any
way to pass the information along."
There was a shocked murmur
from the troop leaders. The remaining troop leaders. Makenna closed her eyes
against tears.
"But he doesn't have a
way to pass information," Cogswhallop protested. "He's been here the
whole time since we left, with a hiding charm welded round his throat."
"I know. But he must
have some way, because he was the only one who knew our plans. And they knew
them, too.
Dismay grew in the faces
around her.
"Gen'ral, if he's got
some way to tell things to those priests, then we've got to find out how much
he's told them and how he does it," said Cogswhallop. "Now!"
"I know," said
Makenna. "That's why I ordered all but the wounded to come back fast.
That's why I set the healing spells first thing, when I found him raving. We
can't get sense out of him till his fever breaks. I've posted guards, two miles
out. We'll keep them there till we find out how much information he's passed
on. If he truly doesn't know where this village is, we may still be safe, but
we can't take chances on that."
"But that little bell
only works if he talks," said Cogswhallop. "Suppose he just keeps his
mouth shut?"
"Oh, my friend. Your
folk are good people." She smiled bitterly. "There are plenty of ways
to force a man to talk. Humans do it all the time."
She stood outside the door,
taking deep breaths, trying to calm her stomach.
Cogswhallop stood beside
her, carrying the brazier full of hot coals they'd borrowed from the troubled
smith. Bocami had almost refused to lend it when they told him what it was for.
He liked this human. Many of them did. Erebus had argued so passionately she'd
finally put a guard over him, fearing he'd do something foolish.
Natter hadn't argued, but
her small face turned white as bleached linen, and she'd gone off to find the
children and take them far away.
"There's no use putting
this off, gen'ral," Cogswhallop told her. "It'll only get
harder."
She couldn't read the
expression on his face. He'd supported her decision- —at least, he hadn't
argued against it.
It didn't matter if he
supported her or not. She was their commander, and she owed these people
safety. Sometimes mercy, like honor, didn't get it done.
No doubt passing her plans
on to the enemy was a fine, honorable act. He was probably a hero. The thought
made her furious, and she opened the door and went in.
The knight was sitting up,
bound as she'd ordered, and there was no guilt on his face, the bastard. He
looked more puzzled than frightened. Well, she'd change that!
"There's no need for
this." He twitched his bound arms, his expression growing uncertain as he
looked from one of their grim faces to the other. Make you nervous, do we, lordling?
"I wouldn't attack you.
In fact, I—" He caught sight of the brazier and stopped, the color seeping
out of his face.
She'd had to explain this to
the goblins, but her fellow human understood it at once. How horrible, that
this should be a thing she shared with them.
"Why?" His eyes
searched her face, all baffled innocence.
"Oh, that's good,
lordling. That's wonderful." She opened the spell book and began tracing
runes on the floor. Cogswhallop set the brazier in the corner and started
hanging the bell. "It wouldn't even cross your mind that we might want to
know how you got word to the settlement about our plans. Or what else you've
told them. Or—"
"What?" His voice
was loud, indignant. "How could I pass on your plans? I was here all the
time!"
"Aye, that's what we'd
like to know." She bent to the second rune. When she opened the spell
book, a familiar chill brushed her neck, the cold disapproval enveloping her
like a damp cloak. Makenna forced the memory of her mother from her mind. This
wasn't abuse of magic; this was plain human brutality.
"Wait." He tried
to sound calm and controlled, but he didn't succeed very well. His face was
white and strained. "Please, explain this to me. You say the settlement
found out about your plan? How do you know?"
"Because nine are dead
and thirty wounded." She crossed to begin the third rune. "Because
they were waiting for us, with clever little traps, everywhere we went."
"But that doesn't prove
I—"
"Pigdung. Cogswhallop
heard them talking. He heard them say they'd got warning in advance."
"But . . ." He
swallowed and visibly mustered his courage. "You shouldn't use language
like that, it's . . . demeaning. Why do you think it was me?"
Language! The prissy fool
was fussing about her language! Cogswhallop was tending the brazier now,
turning the small poker and tongs, heating them through. She shivered and
turned on the knight in sudden fury.
"Because, O proper and
honorable lordling, you were the only human besides me who knew those plans.
Well? No protests? You're not going to say that one of the goblins could have
betrayed us? Sold us out for a bowl of milk?"
"No." He gazed at
the brazier, sick dread on his face. But there was thought there, too.
"No, they wouldn't betray you. They're loyal."
Some thought seemed to
strike him, for he fell silent as she completed the last few runes. She turned
and faced him. "I believe you're innocent," she lied.
Ping.
He jumped at the sound, and
she smiled coldly, wishing she didn't feel so sick. "No point in silence
this time, human. You'll talk, sooner or later, and we'll know truth from lies.
The sooner or the later, that's up to you."
He took a deep breath.
"I didn't tell anyone but Erebus about your plans."
The bell was silent.
"I have no idea how
they found out, but—"
Ping.
Color surged into his pale
face. "All right, I have an idea, but it's just a theory, and I was
going—I was thinking about telling you anyway!"
The bell was silent.
"Then you'd best tell
us."
His eyes lowered. He was
frowning.
"Now would be a very
good time, lordling."
Silence.
"Because you're in our
village right now. You may not know where it is, but we can't be sure of that,
not anymore." Was she demanding or pleading with him?
"So now we have to know
it all. Especially if you're not sure how the information got out. Because if
your friends find this place, it's not just nine lives that might be lost, but
hundreds."
She thought he flinched, but
she wasn't sure.
"I understand
that," he said slowly. "And I want to keep this village safe—as much
as I've ever wanted anything! But I have other duties, too. There are some
things that, in honor, I can't tell you. I want to help you! Please ..."
He stopped, seeming to have run out of words.
"You'll find you can't
afford divided loyalties, lordling." Pity for him. Pity for herself. She
made her voice harsh and cold. "I'm their commander. To keep these people
safe, I must know all you know."
He shook his head, pressing
his lips together. He'd said all he was going to . . . voluntarily.
"They've been driven
from their homes, trapped and slaughtered!" Was she trying to convince
him, or herself? "They have no one but me!" And they were all she
had. She swallowed sickly and glanced at Cogswhallop, but his face was blank,
giving her no help.
The knight was trying to
look calm and determined, but his face was taut with fear. The pulse in his
throat flashed like a weaver's shuttle with the pounding of his heart.
Trapped. He was trapped as
surely as the goblins had been. And she was the trapper.
"No." Every muscle
in her started to tremble, and she wrapped her arms around herself. "I
won't do this." To torture a trapped creature because she feared others
might be trapped and hurt in the future was madness. It was destroying the
grapes for the sake of the apples. And she had no wish to be a destroyer. Not
even of humans.
"This is wrong,"
she said aloud. "And nothing it might buy us in the future could make it
right."
The knight blinked,
astonished confusion in his face. But in Cogswhallop's face she saw relief, and
a glimmer of respect.
"I didn't think you
were that human," the goblin said with satisfaction.
"Well, you might have
said something!" Her body's trembling had spread to her voice.
"Why? I knew you'd work
it out. To kill in battle, to defend yourself, that's one thing. This is—"
He stopped abruptly and
cocked his head. She heard it, too—the deep thuds of someone beating
frantically against a hollow tree. She felt the blood drain from her face.
Another pounding joined it, and another.
"What's that?" the
knight asked.
"The alarm!"
She was reaching for the
door when it flew open and Miggy burst in, wild eyed and gasping.
"Soldiers! On horses, with swords and armor. They've all got torches. They're
coming from all around us, mistress. They know right where we are. They'll have
us surrounded in minutes!"
"No!" It was the
knight's voice, filled with a horror threats of torture hadn't put there.
Makenna barely spared him a glance. The calm of battle filled her, decisions
and plans flooding her mind. First things first.
"It's the evacuation
plan, Miggy. The leaders will be at the center of the village in just a few
minutes. You're the one who sounded the alarm?"
"Aye." He nodded
jerkily. "I thought it was best to start it as soon as we could. I
thought—-"
"You did fine.
Perfect." She put all the reassurance she could into her voice. "Now
go to the center and tell the troop leaders I want three of them to gather
their troops and wait there. Tell everyone else it's the evacuation plan.
Hurry!"
He shot away.
"Cogswhallop, go scout for me. I need to know how many, where they're
coming in, and when, and I need it now."
"Aye, gen'ral."
His eyes flickered to the bound human.
First things first. She had
perhaps five seconds to spare. "We're in battle now, lordling. The rules
have changed. Give me one good reason why I should let you live to fight
against us."
Her voice was
cold, the way his old
commander's voice was cold when he ordered a charge. Tobin took a deep breath
and answered carefully. "Because I'm not the goblin's enemy, not anymore.
I've seen . . ." There was no time to explain the things he'd seen, things
he was only beginning to understand. He put it into the simplest terms he could
manage. "You should let me go, because I'll be more useful protecting the
children than bleeding to death on the floor. I won't hurt the goblins."
She glanced at the silent
bell, then at his face. Tobin had no idea what she read there.
"I swear it," he
said.
She looked at the bell
again, then, impatiently, out the door. "Very well." She pulled a
bronze knife from her belt and tossed it to the ground at his feet.
"Natter took the children. I'm not sure where." She turned and strode
out, her small lieutenant following.
It took Tobin several
minutes, fumbling behind his back with bound and shaking hands, to pick up the
knife and brace it with his feet so he could slide the rope on his wrists
against the blade. Once his hands were free, he slashed quickly through the
rope on his ankles. Her healing spells had cured his sprain enough for him to
stand. He lurched stiffly to his feet, hobbled to the door, and stepped out
into his nightmare.
Late afternoon sunlight
blazed over the meadow. He couldn't see the horses yet, but goblins raced
frantically about, shouting the names of family and friends.
Where would the children be
in this turmoil? The only place he knew to start searching was at Natter's
house, on the other side of the clearing. Could he even find it without a
guide?
A shouted command rang out,
the harsh human voice overwhelming the goblins' thin cries, and fires sprang up
in a ring around the village, bright orange in the sunlight. Tobin began to
run, racing across the clearing toward Natter's house.
He could see the horses now.
They all had riders, and footmen walked beside them. Gusts of smoke blew over
the edges of the meadow, obscuring his vision.
A horse screamed. Tobin
turned and froze as the girl and several dozen goblins rose from cover right in
front of the line of soldiers and charged. The Flichters' assaults drove the
horses mad, but the footmen were less vulnerable. The goblins attacked
them—humans more than twice their size—with bronze axes and shovels against
steel armor. As Tobin gazed in horror, the goblins began to die under steel
swords.
Then the girl shouted,
wordless, mocking, triumphant. She'd gotten through the line and, as the
soldiers turned to look, she raced off into the woods. She shouted again, and
every soldier on that side of the meadow ran after her! As soon as the line
broke, hundreds of goblins rose from cover, pouring like a darting river
through the gap she'd made.
Shouts of rage from the
remaining soldiers drowned Tobin's shout of triumph. Then the commanding voice
rang out again, ordering them to close up the line, close up the line, and the
nearby troops ran forward, but most of the goblins had already gone.
Most, but not all. Had the
children escaped? Natter? Erebus? Tobin ran.
The horses' hooves didn't
break through the goblin's roofs, as they had in his dream, but picks in the
hands of the footmen did, tearing the houses open like bodies ripped by a
sword.
He was still some distance
away when he saw them, one on horseback, two on foot, attacking the earthen
part of Natter's house. The rooms in the tree were already in flames, and Tobin
hoped for a moment the house would be empty. But as soon as the pick smashed
through the roof, the older children shot out of the side door, with Natter
behind them, running more slowly because she carried Nuffet in her arms.
Tobin redoubled his speed,
heart pounding. Thank the Bright Ones they were running in his direction!
The soldiers had been
watching the front door, so it took them a second to notice their quarries'
flight. Then a shout rang out and the horseman turned his mount and set it
galloping after the fleeing goblins. Tobin hurtled forward and grabbed the
bridle, dragging the horse to a prancing stop.
"Demon's teeth! What do
you think you're doing? Let go of my horse!"
"Your commander! I have
to see your commander!"
"Later," the
horseman snapped, and kicked Tobin's wrist, breaking his grip.
Natter darted out of a small
gully and the horseman let out a hunting whoop and raced after her, but she was
far ahead of him now, alone and unburdened. At least she had a chance.
Where were the children?
Somewhere between Tobin and the gully in the meadowland from which she'd run.
He walked forward, slowly, carefully, but the open meadow held little cover
even for creatures as small as goblin children. The gully was better, about
four feet deep with a house on one side and several clumps of bushes nearby.
They wouldn't be safe in any house.
Tobin found a small door and
knocked, calling quietly for the children to come out. No reply. He called that
they wouldn't be safe inside, that the soldiers were tearing all the houses
open. No answer. But they had to be there! He was thinking about trying to
crawl in when something tugged at the leg of his britches. Glancing down, he
saw a small hand disappear into the brush. Staring through the tangled twigs,
he met Onny's eyes. She gestured away from the house, and he walked beside her
as she crawled through the undergrowth.
He didn't look down again—if
anyone saw him it might betray the hiding place. Since he was no longer looking
for the children, his eyes wandered over the battlefield.
He could tell it was almost
over from the way the soldiers moved, relaxed and confident, as if the
destruction of the goblins' peaceful home was just a job. Like hunting vermin.
Smoke obscured parts of the
scene, but the sight of the gutted houses sickened him. He saw a rider with
three dead goblins tied to his saddle like pheasants, and a wave of hatred
burned through him. He understood Makenna now. He hated these people for their
casual violence. They didn't know anything about the people they killed, didn't
even bother to find out about them, for they were only goblins. Now he
understood the anger in Makenna's eyes when he'd said she was human too, for
the thought of being one of them sickened him.
Three soldiers appeared at
the top of the gully.
Onny froze, flattening against
the earth. He couldn't see the others, but he guessed they were hidden in the
bushes between him and the soldiers. One of the men carried a torch.
"I want to see your
commander," Tobin told them. It was easy to make his voice cold. He tried
to keep his anger out of it, but some of it got through and they exchanged
uneasy glances.
"What do you want with
him? Sir," the mounted man asked, belatedly polite. A peasant, thank the
Bright Ones—not likely to argue with a lord for long.
"That's my business,
goodman. But Master Lazur won't thank you for keeping me waiting."
They exchanged glances again
at the name. "Well, sir, we'll get in trouble if we break the line. We've
got strict orders to open all the houses and search them."
"I'm sorry." He
let his tone make it clear that he wasn't sorry at all. "I can't wait for
that. You." He gestured to the man with the torch. "You'll guide me.
You two can stay and carry out your duties."
"But with just two of
us, we'll get behind," the mounted man protested. "We're supposed to
open and burn everything—"
"Then I suggest you get
started," Tobin told him. "There's a house right in front of you,
another just ahead, and another past that one. If you stop arguing and get on
with it, you should keep up. I'll need your horse as well, for my ankle is
injured. Now, goodman."
A wave of relief washed over
him as the man slid glumly from the saddle and took up a pick. The two of them
attacked the house vigorously. Tobin kept the man with the torch beside him
while he limped forward and made a fuss adjusting the stirrups till the other
two men cast him a final glare and moved out of the gully and on to the next
house.
Tobin mounted carefully—his
ankle really was throbbing, now that he had time to notice it. The sun was
about to set. With the line of searchers safely past, the children could stay
where they were and escape under cover of darkness. Tobin had to fight against
the impulse to look back as he rode away.
There were several delays,
for no one at the small camp they'd set up a few miles from the clearing had
any idea where Master Lazur was. They settled Tobin outside the big tent to
wait. Through the open flaps he could see a desk, several traveling chairs, and
the familiar row of spell books, their rich bindings out of place in the
spartan command post. He thought there was another room behind the one he could
see. It hardly mattered.
They gave him water and
offered him food as well, but the thought turned his stomach. He was grateful
when they left him alone. The sun set, and torches were lit. They reminded him
of things he'd rather have forgotten.
He thought the children had
gotten away safely, and Natter, too, but what about Erebus, who was slow and
clumsy? And what had happened to Bocami, and Regg's mother, and the others he had
met? His imagination produced a vision of Erebus' body tied to a saddle, and he
hugged himself, shivering.
Suddenly another set of arms
went around him. "You did it!" Jeriah's voice proclaimed. "I
knew it! I knew you could do it."
"Jeri?"
He staggered stiffly to his
feet, and his brother embraced him again, pounding his back. It was a terrible
relief to hug him, to let loving arms wipe out the horror of the afternoon.
"Jeri, thank the Bright
Ones you're safe! When I heard— What were you doing at the settlement? Why are
you here?"
"I'm serving Master
Lazur now, remember? You were the one who set it up."
"No, Mother arranged
that. It worried me. What with him being a priest and you . . . and
everything."
"There were priests who
were with us. I've been talking to Master Lazur a lot. He's an interesting
man." Jeriah released him and looked him over anxiously, making certain he
was all right, and Tobin scanned his brother in the same way. His last trace of
concern over Jeriah vanished—he was bright eyed and energetic, obviously well.
He was also clad in armor, dirty and scraped, as if he'd been in battle.
Breaking open houses, perhaps?
"Jeri, you didn't— Ah,
I didn't see you in the attack this afternoon. Were you there?"
"No," said Jeriah
cheerfully, and Tobin almost wept with relief. "I went with Master Lazur
and the priests after the sorceress. She led us a demon's chase, but we finally
got her."
"What!"
"We caught her.
Look."
They were pulling Makenna
off a horse when Tobin's searching gaze found her. Blood from a scrape above
her eye had run over the gag and dried, gluing strands of tangled hair to her
face. Her clothes were torn, and she was more filthy and battered than he had
ever seen her, even when he'd captured her himself. And since he'd done it
himself, he should have known it was possible for others to do it, but the
sight of her, bound and surrounded by guards, stunned him, for he had come to
think she was invincible. He had worried about the others—but it had never even
crossed his mind that she might be caught.
She stumbled as they pulled
her from the saddle, and half a dozen hands grabbed her, as if they feared she
might break away from them even now. She straightened up, defiance in every
line of her dirty, tattered figure. Her eyes, meeting Tobin's over the stained
gag, gleamed with courage and hate.
"We could never have
done it without you, Tobin," Jeriah told him. "When Master Lazur
couldn't find you—for days!—well, I was beginning to worry. But then he found
the stone again, and we knew you must be all right. How did you manage to plant
it where they made their battle plans? It was incredible. You're incredible!
Without you, we could never
have found or beaten them. You're a hero, brother! You've done it!"
Tobin closed his eyes,
closing out Makenna's hate and Jeriah's joyous pride.
It was late before he
finally got to see Master Lazur, for the priest was very busy. But when the
flaps of the big tent opened, and the last group of men left, the priest drew
him in and embraced him. Tobin didn't flinch. Half the men in camp had slapped
his shoulders and shaken his hand. Why not? He was the hero who located the
sorceress' base for them. For the dozenth time he choked down hysterical
laughter, for he knew that if he started laughing, he wouldn't be able to stop.
"Well done, Sir Tobin.
Oh, don't wince, my boy, you've earned that title, and it will be yours again
officially as soon as we return to the city. And everything else I promised
will be yours as well."
"Yes. Ah, when will
that be?" Carefully now. Tobin had never underestimated Master Lazur's
intelligence, and now was not the time to start.
"Probably in a few
days. I think we'll keep the sorceress alive for a bit. I'm hoping some of the
goblins will attempt a rescue so we can exterminate them. Far too many escaped
this afternoon." He shook his head over the foolishness of the soldiers
who'd broken the line. Tobin had already been told several times how the plan
was supposed to have worked.
"I doubt we'll get
many," the priest went on. "They have no loyalty, after all. They'll
be a nuisance to our settlers, I'm afraid, but without human leadership that's
all they'll be. We'll kill them off eventually."
Tobin knew, with a sick
conviction, that his last statement was right. Jeriah and his father weren't
the only ones who saw things in terms of right and wrong, with no middle
ground.
"But what will happen
to Ma— the mistress herself? That's what they called her, you know."
"Really? Interesting. I
must find out how she enslaved them. We'll use her as bait for a few days, then
drown her. Dying curses and all that. We were worried when I couldn't find you
in the crystal for so long. Jeriah was frantic. Are you all right?"
"Oh, yes. I was ill for
a while, but I'm fine now."
He needed the details of
Master Lazur's plan—where she'd be kept, how she'd be guarded. But how to ask
without making him suspicious?
"Yet I notice you're
limping." Was there a trace of wariness in the kind gaze?
"I twisted my ankle
when I tried to escape. It's better now. Are you certain she can't escape?
She's very tricky."
The priest dropped to his
knees and touched Tobin's swollen ankle. "St. Saraday's healing eyes, sit
down!" He helped Tobin to a chair and knelt again, clasping his ankle.
Tobin felt a chill touch his skin, and the pain drained away.
"You needn't worry
about her escaping—I know she's clever. Do you know she came right into the
settlement to spy on us? But she's shackled with charmed iron. No one wearing
it can work any spell, and no spell can be cast on it. Which meant we couldn't
bespell it against goblins, but we've got half a dozen guards around her. She
won't get away. Not this time."
"No, I suppose she
won't," said Tobin, keeping the despair from his voice as best he could.
"But what happened to
you, boy? I was checking on you every day. I saw you capture one of the little
demons, and the next time I checked, I couldn't find you. Did they take you
prisoner?"
Tobin opened his collar,
revealing the hiding charm.
"Ah!" The priest
spent a moment searching for a clasp, then went to the door and sent a
messenger to fetch some metal shears.
"Tell me all that
happened, Tobin."
So Tobin told him the facts.
How he'd captured Makenna and she'd taken him in turn. That he'd been held
prisoner and escaped, planting the stone. That he'd fallen and been injured and
recaptured.
As he spoke, the messenger
came back and the hiding charm was clipped from his throat. It was the first
time Tobin had seen it, and he stared at the twisting loops of bronze,
wondering why the loss of something he'd never seen made him feel naked.
Master Lazur listened,
nodding occasionally or asking a quiet question.
It was amazing how
convincing the facts sounded, stripped of the truth. But truth lay in the
bright eyes of tiny goblin children, and a fire that had burned all night; a
cheerful scholar, and a sharp-tongued nurse—and Tobin knew this man, who
listened so well, was impervious to the truths he'd found.
There was silence for a time
when he finished.
"You've done very well,
Tobin. People are already calling you a hero, and I've noticed you don't care
for it." Careful, careful. This man
saw far too much. "But even if you don't think you're a hero, you
should understand how important the help you've given us has been. The
barbarians attacked the southern border again, shortly after you left the
city."
For a dizzying instant
Tobin's mind swept back to another time, another war. "But how? They'd
withdrawn for the summer!"
"That was what we
thought, but their first withdrawal was a feint. They attacked shortly after
our troops had gone and seized a large piece of the southlands. We sent our
forces back to the border, of course, but there are several thousand refugees
coming north right now. Thanks to you, they'll be able to make new homes here,
in peace, and the resettlement can begin in earnest.
"So you see, if we
survive this as a people, it is in some part your doing. Whether you wish to be
a hero or not, you should remember that, always."
♦ ♦
♦
Tobin tossed restlessly on
his pallet. Master Lazur had healed all his aches and bruises—so simple for
him. Tobin remembered Makenna's painstaking runes, and her prickly
defensiveness about her lack of magical skill, and he turned over again.
He'd wanted to share a tent
with Jeriah, but Master Lazur had offered him a private tent as a courtesy and
he hadn't cared enough to argue about it.
What could he do? She was
caught and guarded and would be killed for her crimes—and she had committed
crimes! Tobin wished them all—goblins, priests, Makenna, the lot of them—to the
Otherworld and shifted again.
What could he do? It was
over. He was free to go home, regain his rank, tell his father the truth. Well,
some of the truth. It was too late for the most important truths. He could go
home and spend the rest of his life being lauded as a hero—and remembering the
creatures he had betrayed to their deaths. No wonder he couldn't sleep.
He started to turn again,
but a light weight dropped onto his chest and something sharp pricked his
throat, right over the artery, freezing him instantly.
Cogswhallop's whisper was
clear in the darkness. "We heard them talking. We know it all. How you
planted a charm so they could learn our plans and find us. I know what you've
done." The knife bit down. "So give me a reason to let you live, human. And it better be good."
In the morning
they undid the chain and
took her to the priest's tent. They'd given her some water but no food.
Combined with a wakeful night, it had left her light-headed. If her head was
light, it should be easier to hold high, shouldn't it?
The big tent was unoccupied.
As Makenna gazed around it, her eyes lingered on a row of beautifully bound
books. They showed use, despite the care he took of them. She thought of the
tattered collection of scraps her mother had left her, and a surge of
resentment burned away the last of her weakness.
When the priest came in, she
met his eyes calmly. Why not? She no longer had anything to hide. The handsome
boy, Jeriah, came in with him and sat at the desk, pulling out writing
supplies, obviously prepared to take notes on the conversation.
"So." Master Lazur
walked around her, like a farmer looking at a pig he was thinking of buying.
She refused to twist her neck to look at him, even when he spoke behind her.
"You weren't affected by my truth spell before. Let's see if you can do it
again."
He laid his hand on the back
of her neck, beneath her hair. The power of the spell churned through her and
clenched around her gut. There'd be no evasion this time.
He made sure the spell was
established before he moved around to lean against his desk, watching her with
hard, cold eyes. "How did you resist my truth spell before? In particular,
how did you do it without my sensing it?"
The answer swirled up in
her—she couldn't defeat it, so she didn't try. Let this cold, tricky, bastard
know how careless he'd been. "I didn't resist it, you just didn't ask the
right questions."
"What do you
mean?" He was frowning now. Good.
"You asked if I knew
the sorceress or some such thing, and there is no sorceress, so it was easy
enough to say no."
He blinked in surprise.
"But you are the sorceress. We saw you leading the goblins yesterday. I
saw you in my scrying crystal, making plans. There's no doubt—"
"Oh, I'm your enemy,
all right. The one you've fought so long, sent so many men to kill. But I'm
just a simple hedgewitch, not a sorceress at all."
"You're joking."
But he knew she wasn't. His face filled with astonishment. "How could you
. . ." His expression changed, a dozen perceptions rearranging themselves
behind his eyes as he fitted things he thought he knew into new patterns. But
his first words startled her. "What a pity."
"What?"
"If you're not a
sorceress, then you must be a very fine tactician, and we'll have great need of
tacticians in the next few years. What a waste! I don't suppose . . ." She
could see things rearranging themselves again in his mind.
"Sir." It was
Jeriah, disapproval plain in his voice. "You can't do that! She's a
murderess, how many times over? She—"
"Five times,"
Makenna told him. "No, six. I killed five men and one unborn babe."
She had no idea what the priest was thinking, but Jeriah seemed to, and she
gazed at both of them curiously. There was no compulsion on her to answer
Jeriah, but she added. "I'd kill all but the babe again, if I had the
chance. They'd blood on their hands, every one of them."
"Goblin blood?"
the priest asked.
"It's as red as
yours," she told him. "And the tears their kin shed just as bitter.
Aye, I'd kill them again, and a few more if I could get my hands on them."
"Then there's no chance
you'd consider working for me?" He gazed at her expectantly. Jeriah shook
his head.
"That's mad! How could
I work for you?" Makenna asked.
"Because I can give you
a cause worth abandoning whatever drove you to take up with those vermin."
He leaned forward, a
fanatical gleam in his eyes.
He told her that the desert
barbarians were going to invade all the Hierarch's realm. It sounded insane.
She glanced at Jeriah for confirmation, and he nodded reluctantly. As the
priest spoke on, of drought, famine, and defensible borders, it slowly began to
make sense. Was this why the knight had deceived them? Aye, likely. He struck
her as the sort to sacrifice all for a noble cause, and if you cared for
humankind, this might seem like one.
"So you see, girl,
we'll need leaders of your intelligence and ability in the coming years. You
could live! Have no doubt, you've earned death for the men you've slain, even
if your demon-drawn power hadn't condemned you. But you can live and serve a
great cause, if you'll only work with us, instead of against us."
His voice was butter smooth,
like a pitchman at a fair. It was a wonderful pitch, too, Makenna thought, with
reluctant admiration. Flattery, honor, and fear, all used against her. But a
pitchman was only a pitchman, and peasants learned early to be wary of them. On
the other hand, there was one thing she wanted, and if he could give her that.
. .
"What about my
goblins?"
"What about them?"
"Will the church still
be killing goblinkind? You've gone and put them into the same position you say
the barbarians have put you in—driven out of their homes, with no place to go.
Can you put a stop to that?"
"My girl, goblins are
lesser minions of the Dark One. As servants of the Seven Lords of Light, we
must destroy them." So gentle, so rational. He probably even believed it
himself, though with this man, you'd likely never be sure.
"My power's supposed to
come from him, too, but you're willing to overlook that." It wasn't a
question. He was a man willing to do anything to further his cause.
"Naturally, you'd have
to forsake that power if you joined us." The priest frowned, his voice
losing a little of its smoothness. "You must understand—to revoke the
Decree of Bright Magic would be to admit that the Hierarch made a mistake. Now,
when we're asking the entire realm to abandon their homes and move, on the strength
of the Hierarch's word, we can't afford the appearance of weakness. But if you
gave up your allegiance to the Dark One and entered the service of light, you
could be spared."
"Aye, I understand. And
magic is something I might willingly give up. But I'll not serve you, priest.
For I think you're a man who does great evil in the name of good, and if I
served you, I'd likely end up doing far worse than killing five killers and one
babe."
A flash of insight seized
her, tightening her throat. This priest had become what he was because he let
nothing stand in the way of saving his people, just as she had let nothing
stand in the way of saving her goblins . . . and avenging her mother. Had she
betrayed her mother's teaching when she sought vengeance for her death? If
magic and life were part of each other, was dealing death—even to humans—a
betrayal of magic?
The priest shrugged.
"Well, it was worth a try. Jeriah?"
The boy jumped. He'd been
staring at his master, almost in a trance. Had she shown him something he hadn't
seen before?
"Record that the
prisoner confessed to six murders and showed no repentance."
Only for the babe. But she
didn't say it. Why bother?
"She also confessed to
serving the Dark One and refused to surrender that allegiance. She is therefore
condemned to death, by my authority. There. I'll sign it now. As soon as we're
certain the goblins aren't going to try to free her, we can carry out the
sentence and get out of here. This has already taken far too much time."
"Wait a minute. You're
keeping me alive because you're expecting my people to attack? You're using me
as bait?" The answer was plain on both their faces, and something else as
well. She cursed her loose tongue, but it was too late.
"Why? Don't you think
they'll try for you?" the priest asked.
For the first time, Makenna
fought the spell, but the fist around her gut squeezed and the words rose in
her throat and burst out. "Of course they'll try. They'll likely not give
up till I'm dead or they are." She gritted her teeth and choked the rest
of it down, but the damage was done.
He asked her where the
goblins were now and what plans they might make, but since she truly didn't
know, they learned nothing more. Demon's teeth, they'd learned enough!
They broke camp shortly
after that and set out for the settlement. Makenna kept her face impassive as
they tied her to the saddle and tied the horse she rode between two others, but
her mind seethed. How could she have been so foolish? If she'd just kept her
mouth shut they might have killed her before the goblins had time to try
anything. She had little hope that her forces would succeed—all of them
together wouldn't be able to defeat the men who guarded her now, and she'd been
the one they relied on for the subtle, sneaky plans that had been so successful.
Now she knew why the
settlers and explorers had kept coming, despite all her efforts. No wonder the
knight said she couldn't raise the stakes high enough to send them elsewhere.
There was no elsewhere!
Sooner or later the humans
would fill this forest, and the goblins would be hunted and destroyed. All but
the toughest and cleverest would die, as inevitably as the snow killed the
grass. Even if she lived, there was nothing she could do to stop it.
The sun was going down.
Makenna huddled against the log to which they'd chained her wrist, her head
resting on her arms. She didn't look up as footsteps drew near. There had been
plenty to come and gawk, once they reached the settlement. She had spent a full
day and most of a night on horseback, and after they arrived at the settlement,
no one bothered to give her more water. After a time she stopped replying to
taunts, but the sound of human voices, haunting and alien, filled an emptiness
within her, and she listened, though she didn't look up.
"So that's the
sorceress." Goodwife Garron's voice?
"I suppose she looks a little like our hired girl, but to say that she's
the same one is ridiculous!"
"Aye. She did come to
spy on us, but we spotted her and drove her off at once," the guard
explained.
"Well, I'm glad we have
men like you to protect us!"
Laughter swelled in
Makenna's throat and she bit her lip, glad her arms concealed her face.
"Might I go
closer?" Goodwife Garron continued. "I'd like to see if she really
looks like the girl who worked for us. Not if it's dangerous, of course, though
I'm sure you'd protect me."
"Ah, she's no danger
now." A rough hand grabbed Makenna's hair, jerking her head back, and she
stared up at Goodwife Garron. The small woman narrowed her eyes as if she was
nearsighted, leaning very close, her body concealing a cloth-wrapped bundle
that slipped from her hand and lit by Makenna's feet. The goodwife twitched her
skirt over it. "My, she certainly is a messy creature. I see no close
resemblance between her and the girl we hired, and so I shall tell folk."
She took the guard's arm and pulled him away. "You wouldn't believe the
malicious things people are saying." And she distracted him with a few of
them while Makenna stretched out her feet and pulled the bundle closer. There
was almost six feet of chain between her wrist and the log, and she could move
easily enough. She would open it later, when it was dark.
They lit torches in a circle
around her, after the sun set, but the six guards faced outward. Makenna
investigated the bundle and found a jug of water, bread, and meat. She managed
to drink and eat without them seeing her. As she ate, tears ran down her face
for the first time since her capture. She had seen so much of human
brutality—she'd all but forgotten that some of them practiced kindness.
Her mother would have liked
Goodwife Garron. Would she have liked the woman her daughter had become?
Makenna feared the answer.
She hid the remains of her
meal under the log as best she could and settled back. The night wore on.
Makenna was dozing when she heard the next voice. "I must speak to the
prisoner—alone."
She looked up, her eyes
widening, for in all the time she'd known him, through all the threats and
fights, she'd never heard that haughty, authoritative tone in the lordling's voice.
He even looked different,
with his armor glittering in the torchlight. He was clean, that was part of it,
and shaved, but mostly it was his expression. She'd never seen him look
arrogant before, and it sat oddly on his plain face.
The guards evidently didn't
think so. They said, "Yes, Sir Tobin," nicely as trained dogs.
Of course. He was a hero
now.
"So, wench." He
sneered down at her. "We meet again. But this time it is I who have the
upper hand!"
He'd gone mad. It was the
only explanation she could think of. He leaned forward, the sneer still on his
face, and hissed, "Demon's teeth, stop gaping at me and say something
nasty! In about half a minute you have to attack me to cause a diversion so
Cogswhallop can get under the log!" He straightened again and said loudly,
"Not so sharp when you're the one in chains, are you?" And he kicked
her ankle—hard.
Her mind sprang into motion,
all at once. "Oh, aye. No doubt kicking a person in chains is your
definition of a witty argument." Her heart raced. A torchlit ring in the
very center of the settlement, and six guards. Were they all mad? But if they'd
gotten this far, she'd no choice but to play along.
He drew back, and she prayed
his exaggerated scowl wouldn't make the guards suspicious. She peered at them from
the corners of her eyes. They'd drawn closer, listening avidly, approval on
many of their faces. An army of goblins could have gathered in the darkness
behind them.
"You . . . you . .
." He looked to be running short on insults, so she decided to help him
out.
"Me, me," she
mocked. "Aye, you've got the whip hand now—and you know a deal about
whips, don't you?" Several of the guards gasped. Whatever he'd been
flogged for was public knowledge, poor boy. "But you had to get an army to
take me! When it was just you against me, I had you running in circles with
your britches down! And once—"
"You had an army,
too!" A flush rose in his cheeks and the defensiveness in his voice was
real—much more convincing. "When it was just you against me, I captured
you. If it hadn't been for the goblins ..." He remembered his role, and
the unnatural smirk came over his face again. He was almost within her reach.
"Soon there'll be no more goblins. If they try to save you now"—his
eyes narrowed on the word—"we'll capture them as—"
She sprang. The chain around
her wrist barely let her reach him, but she did, clawing ineffectively at his
face. Her instinct was to shout, but she didn't want to attract the attention
of anyone but her guards, so she fought in silence.
He tried, equally
ineffectively, to grab her hands, and he cursed—but not loudly. She thought
they must look like squabbling children and was about to attack him in earnest
when the guards grabbed her arms and kicked her feet from under her.
The knight stepped forward, lifting
his hand, and then hesitated. No doubt he thought it dishonorable to strike
both a woman and someone who couldn't hit back. Fool of a lordling, don't balk at it now! "You spineless
muckworm, you couldn't—"
He slapped her face twice,
just hard enough to make it look real. It wouldn't have stopped her, had there
been anything she really wanted to say, but she was certain the goblins had
been given enough time. She also feared he was nearing the limit of his acting
ability. When the guards released her, she subsided meekly against the log,
protecting her face with her arms. Behind their shelter, she could see him
glaring at the guards.
"What are you doing
here?" he snapped. "This is a private conversation. Get back to the
perimeter and keep watch. And I want to see you looking out, like guards, not
peeking at me like gossiping grandmothers! Go!"
There was a pause while she
continued to huddle, hiding her grin, and the guards withdrew. "They're
watching," he murmured. "But they're out of earshot if we keep it
down. Are you all right?"
"I'm fine. Unlike some,
who seem to have gone mad! Lazur's not a fool. You'll never pull this
off."
"Aye," said
Cogswhallop's voice behind her. "But it's a lovely plan, gen'ral. Bring
your wrist back where I can reach it and stop squirming!"
The knight scowled down at
her. "Stop looking like that. Grovel or look angry or something. You look
too happy."
"And you look far too
nervous."
She fell Cogswhallop's hands
pluck at the chains and heard him murmur, "Now, don't jangle, sweet
ones."
"What are you doing,
lordling? First you get me taken and now you're setting me free? Make
sense!"
"It doesn't make sense
to me anymore," he admitted. "When I planted the stone, I didn't
know, didn't realize .... When I understood about the goblins, I got it back,
but then I got sick, and then it was too late. So now"—he took a deep
breath—"I'm doing what I can to set it right."
Gazing at him as he spoke,
she noticed that most of the buttons on his fine, clean shirt were gone. That,
more than anything, made the truth plain to her. "So now you're betraying
your own folk for the sake of mine. Poor honorable knight."
"Stop looking at me
like that! I don't know about honor anymore. I just know I have to do
this." But he looked confused and miserable. She thought of Goodwife
Garron's kindness and understood exactly how he felt. How long had it been
since she sympathized with a human . . . with another human?
"No use,"
Cogswhallop grunted softly. "Can't pick it. I've got the twists in, but
I'm not strong enough to break the chain. It's up to you, soldier."
The knight straightened
abruptly and glared at the guards again—several of them guiltily turned their
eyes away. He threw back his cloak with a sweeping gesture. "How long will
it take the Sleepers to affect them?" he asked nervously.
"You've got Sleepers
out there?"
"Depends on the
man," Cogswhallop answered. "How tired he is, how much natural
resistance he has to that kind of spell, how much he wants to stay awake."
"What if some of them
have spell-resistance charms?" Makenna hissed, feeling ignored. She'd
always been in charge of rescues before. To be on the receiving end was
unnerving.
"They don't," the
knight told her. "That's one of the reasons we didn't do this sooner. We
had to arrange for six unprotected men to be on guard at the same time."
His eyes widened and
Makenna, looking where he looked, saw one of the guards sit down and lean
against a tree, yawning.
"How in this world did
you manage that?"
"Jeriah's in charge of
setting up the guard." Was that pain in his eyes? "I just made a few
suggestions. He's my brother."
Another guard lay down.
"Your brother!
But—"
"I know. He takes after
my mother."
"I wasn't going to say
that." She smiled, amused by the small flash of vanity. "Won't he be
in trouble?"
Definitely pain. "I
don't know."
Several more guards had gone
down, and the last swayed on his feet. Even as they watched, he lay down on the
ground.
"Now, soldier. And keep
it quiet. If you clank things about and wake one of them, it's all over."
"Right." He
dropped to his knees beside her.
Cogswhallop popped out from
below the log. He was covered with mud. "You'll have to get under it. The
weakest link is where they attached the chain to the bolt, and they rolled the
log so it's on the bottom."
The knight wiggled beneath
the log.
"What happens if
someone looks this way and sees no guards, and him crawling around the
chains?" she asked her lieutenant.
"Then we're cooked.
That's why we wanted to do it late."
There was a loud clank and
they both winced, but the sleeping guards didn't stir. The knight swore.
"Here's your hiding
charm, gen'ral. The soldier took a bit of a risk and stole it back." He
fastened it around her neck. "We've all got one. Once we're away they'll
not find us."
"Why do you keep calling
him soldier?"
"He thinks like
one," Cogswhallop told her. "When he's put to it. And he doesn't make
excuses, even when—"
A snap sounded and the
knight slithered out. "Wrap the chains around you, and try to keep them
quiet," he advised. Cogswhallop reached under the log and pulled out a
drab servant's cloak, and the knight dropped it over Makenna's shoulders and
arranged the hood to hide her face. "It'll do."
Makenna staggered stiffly to
her feet, grateful for the helping hand that caught her elbow. "You'd best
use your cloak as well," she said.
He looked down at his filthy
armor, as he pulled his cloak around him. "You said I should get some mud
on my armor. Are you satisfied now?'
"It's a start,"
she told him as they crept toward the line of sleeping guards.
The inevitable soft clanking
kept her heart racing as they passed the guards, but none of them stirred. Once
they were out of the torchlit ring, she breathed easier. "What next?
Anyone looking this way will see I'm gone, and the alarm goes up."
"That's why we're
getting out of here fast." The knight picked up his pace, striding rapidly
through the darkness. "And that means horses." They were already
saddled and waiting. He helped her mount and set Cogswhallop up behind her,
tucking the goblin beneath her cloak. "You're just a servant, so keep
quiet," he told her as they rode toward the camp's perimeter.
Makenna, who knew more about
this kind of escapade than he ever would, nodded meekly, amusement warring with
indignation. Both emotions died at the guard's challenge. "Halt. Who
passes?"
There were two of them—they
looked bored and sleepy.
"Sir Tobin," the
knight replied. "Leaving for the city."
"In the middle of the
night?" said the guard incredulously.
"Master Lazur's been
interrogating the sorceress and he discovered something the Hierarch must learn
immediately. Or so he says. I think it could have waited till morning." He
smiled. He did niceness much better than arrogance, she noted.
"Aye, well." There
was cheerful sympathy in the guard's face. "We're all under orders.
You're—"
"She's escaped!"
The cry was distant, but perfectly clear. "Call out the guard! Close the
perimeter!"
"By the saints!"
The guards reached for their swords, but they looked at the darkness around
them, not at the knight or her. "Sorry, Sir Tobin, but—"
He got no further, for the
knight's fist lashed out, knocking him down. The second guard spun, opening his
mouth to shout, but Makenna kicked him in the face, and then kicked her horse
till it galloped wildly down the road.
She concentrated on staying
in the saddle, for she wasn't a skilled rider. When the knight spun his mount
and abruptly left the track, her horse followed his and she almost fell. Only
Cogswhallop's firm grip kept her aboard.
They rode in near silence
for some time. She'd asked Cogswhallop about the number of casualties and the
answer, though not as bad as she'd feared, left her with no desire to chat.
It was morning when they
finally rode into a clearing filled with goblins, and the knight pulled his
horse to a stop. They pressed around her, cheering, laughing, touching her, and
it was several minutes before she was free to look about.
The shelters of brush and
woven grass were all but invisible, unless you knew what to look for. But
Makenna knew, and the sight of the desperate, shabby little camp, the bandages,
the few treasures they'd managed to save, filled her with helpless fury. She
had seen into the future, and it was full of sights like this one. "What
can I do?" she whispered. "Ah, Bright Ones, what am I to do?"
"I—we've got an idea
about that." The knight looked dirty and weary, much more like himself.
"What do you
mean?"
He didn't answer immediately
but led her to a hollow at the far side of the clearing. She flinched when she
saw the blood-stained bandages around Erebus' head, but he beamed at her with
all his usual cheeriness, and the tightness in her gut eased.
"We've been talking a
lot, the past day or two," the knight told her.
"And mad meetings they
were, with him having to run off to deal with those priests every five
minutes," Cogswhallop grumbled. A Maker brought him a hacksaw and some
rags, and he tucked them between her wrist and the shackle and started to cut.
"Anyway, Jeriah said
that you've been told about the barbarians . . ." the knight went on.
"So you know humankind is going to settle beyond the wall." There was
a long pause, broken only by the saw's rasp.
"We can't stop it,
mistress. Not forever," Erebus told her gently.
"Aye." Bitter,
bitter to admit it. "But what else is there? You've said the barbarians
killed off all the goblins in their lands. If we can't dwell there, and we
can't dwell here ... We can't survive in the frozen wasteland of the far north,
either. What's left for us but to go down fighting?"
"Well." The knight
looked oddly embarrassed. "There is—at least I'm told there is—the
Otherworld."
"The Otherworld? That's
madness!"
"But people have gone
there. St. Agna. Some priests ... and others. It is an actual place."
"Aye, they go there,
but they never come back! No one knows what becomes of them. Even if we could
go, it's likely suicide!"
"It's suicide to stay
here," Cogswhallop put in calmly. The shackle fell from her wrist with a
clank. "It's just a long, slow suicide, instead of a short, fast
one."
"You're not in favor of
this!" She had always relied on Cogswhallop's pragmatism. If he approved
of a plan this mad . . .
He shrugged. "I don't
know, gen'ral. I haven't got a better idea. He"—he nodded at
Erebus—"loves the idea. 'A whole new world to discover!'"
Erebus flushed. "It's easy
to pull another's plans apart, but you haven't got—"
"I don't think you have
any choice." The knight interrupted quietly. "Not in the long run.
And the sooner you go, the more lives you'll save."
"Oh, that's fine.
There's just one flaw in this wonderful plan. We can't get into the Otherworld
without the help of a lot of powerful priests, and somehow I don't think we're
going to get it."
"But you can cast
magic," said the knight.
"Don't you listen to
anything I say? I'm naught but a common hedgewitch. I can cure the harvest
sneezing or chase off mice. What you ask is as far beyond my power as the moon
is beyond the treetops!"
"But Erebus says you
can use the power of the wall to strengthen your spells." They all looked
at her expectantly. "He says you've done it often."
"Aye, for a look-away
spell. Something I know back to front. I haven't the faintest idea how to open
a portal to the Otherworld. It didn't happen to get into my mother's books. And
they're gone anyway." She felt a stab of loss at the memory.
"We thought about
that," said the knight. "The spell is in Master Lazur's books. He
told me so himself"
"And my
great-great-grandfather's aunt recorded that two hundred and seventeen priests
put their magic into the wall," Erebus added helpfully. "Surely
that's power enough?"
"Oh, that's enough
power to level the wood! And I'm flattered you think I could control it. But
how, pray, are you planning to get
Master Lazur's books? Stroll in and ask him nicely?" She faced the knight.
"They'll know you helped me escape. You're not a hero anymore."
"I know." Pain
again, in his eyes, but it didn't reach his voice. "I think we could steal
them. For us to go back is the last thing they're expecting. It's probably the
safest place we could be."
She smiled in spite of herself,
but then sobered. "To open a portal is beyond my skill. Even my mother
couldn't have done it. I'm sorry, but I can't."
Something stirred in his
face. "I didn't take you for a quitter."
Anger flared. "I'd
fight to the death for these people!"
"Yes, but you're not
afraid to die. It's easy to do something you aren't afraid of. I'm going to get
those books, and when I do, see if you can face your people if you don't try to
use them. I'm betting you can't." He rose to his feet. "I'm going now."
And he walked away.
She stayed where she was. If
she gave him no help, he'd have to turn back. He couldn't do it alone. He knew
he couldn't do it alone. He mounted and rode away. The silence lengthened.
"He'll come back,"
said Makenna.
Cogswhallop snorted. "I
warned you this day would come. But no, you had to go and build
obstacles."
"He has to come
back," Makenna said. "He can't do it alone.
"No one can do it
alone," said Cogswhallop. "Maybe it's time you learned that,
girl."
"He'll come . . . ah,
dung!" She had never been able to lie to Cogswhallop. "He isn't
coming back," she said. Then she began to plan.
Tobin's palms
were sweating despite the
cool mist drifting around him. It was one thing to risk your life when you
believed you were serving the Bright Gods and your people, pleasing your
father, and if you died it would bring you honor. It was another to take that
risk when you knew that dying would get you nothing but dead and disgraced.
He wiped his hands on his
thighs and gazed through the branches at the settlement's dinnertime business,
waiting for Jeriah to come out. Jeriah always checked to be sure his charger
was settled for the night—almost always. With a pang of loss, Tobin hoped the
person who had bought Fiddle would recognize his worth and treat him well.
There were only a handful of
soldiers left in the camp; the rest were out hunting for the escaped sorceress.
And for Tobin, probably. That was what he'd been hoping for. What he hadn't
expected was that the peasant boys would take their places as perimeter guards.
They looked more alert than the soldiers. Tobin sighed, and a small hand patted
his arm comfortingly.
He looked down at Regg and
smiled, despite the surge of guilt. Guilt, because if something happened to the
child because of his need for a Charmer he'd never forgive himself, and because
of what he planned to do. He fought the emotion. After his all-too-public
escape last night, he couldn't accomplish this without a Charmer, and the
children were the only ones who'd followed him from the camp.
Tobin had seen for himself
that Makenna feared working difficult magic. He'd been certain that if he just
kept walking she'd give up her stubborn refusal to face her fears, but she'd
outstubborned him. He sighed again. Then Regg's comforting hand tightened on
his arm. Following the boy's gaze, Tobin saw Jeriah toss a laughing comment to
the perimeter guard and leave the camp, going toward the horse pasture.
"Into the bag," he
hissed at Regg, pulling up the flap of the pouch attached to his belt.
"Start the spell as soon as he gets near enough, and if anything goes
wrong, kick me in the ribs and then save yourself. Understand?"
Already half in, the little
goblin nodded briskly and burrowed into the bag. Tobin saw the flap stir and
knew that Regg was watching Jeriah's careless approach. He walked slowly,
shoulders hunched, a troubled expression on his face. Oh, Jeri, I'm sorry! As he neared the grove where
Tobin was concealed, Jeriah hesitated a moment and shook his head, as if to
shake away an odd thought. When he walked on, his scowl had relaxed. Regg's
spell at work? There was only one way to test it. "Jeri," Tobin
whispered. "Don't shout! Over here. I have to talk to you."
Jeriah jumped and looked
around. "Tobin? Where are you?"
"Here." He
signaled, and his brother came to him. Would he have done so, even without
Regg's enchantments? He'd never know, and his throat ached with the grief of
it. He'd have gambled his own life on his brother's love—he had no right to
risk the goblins' lives on it. He hoped desperately that someday he'd have a
chance to explain, that Jeriah would understand. But for now he'd rely on
Regg's insistence that Jeriah trust his brother, regard all his suggestions as
reasonable, and do what he said.
"Tobin, what have you
done?" Jeriah's voice was anguished. "You had it all fixed, and
then—- Why?"
"I have reasons, Jeri,
good ones. I'll explain it to you when ... if I can, but I don't have time
now."
Jeriah looked puzzled.
"But you can't ever come back. You're wanted."
"Yes, I know." It
was the sight of the spell working on his brother, not the knowledge that he'd
gone from hero to outlaw, that tightened his throat.
"Jeri, I need to get
into Master Lazur's tent and borrow
his spell books." Jeriah shook his head sharply, and Tobin spoke quickly,
soothingly. "You know I was working for him? Well, in a way I still am.
I'm trying to get rid of the goblins and the sorceress, but I have to borrow
his books to do it. You don't think he'd mind lending them to me, if it would
accomplish his goal, do you?"
"No." Jeriah
blinked in confusion. "No, of course he wouldn't. I've been talking to
him, and I don't think there's anything he'd object to, if it helped the
relocation. He's been the moving force behind the relocation from the
beginning, and he's only a fifth-circle priest. Talk about determination! If
he'd been in charge of the rebellion, we might have had a chance."
"He wasn't part of your
rebellion, was he?" asked Tobin, surprised.
"No. In fact, he's
succeeded in convincing me that reform of the laws will have to wait until
after the realm is safely resettled behind the wall. It won't do much good to
reform the government if the barbarians kill us all, will it?"
"I suppose not,"
said Tobin. Part of the reason Master Lazur was so persuasive was that in some
ways he was right. It was only in the muddled middle ground that he was so very
wrong. "But for now, I need to borrow his spell books. To help get rid of
the goblins, remember?"
Jeriah frowned. It was clear
something troubled him, despite Regg's spell. "But how do you mean to get
into camp? The guards will stop you."
"I'll walk with
you," Tobin told him. "And pull my cloak over my face. If we're
talking, I don't think they'll stop me."
"You're probably
right." Jeriah's frown cleared. "Why not let me get the books for
you?"
It didn't take the nudge in
his ribs to tell Tobin that the spell wouldn't last once Jeriah was away from
Regg.
"That wouldn't work as
well," he said, thinking fast. "Besides, I have a favor to ask you.
Fiddle has been sold to someone in Brackenlee. Would you . . ."
They strolled though the
perimeter without a check, chatting about horses. It got them through the camp
as well. Why not? Master Lazur's aide escorting some knight to his tent was no
doubt a common sight. As they neared the tent, Tobin took a deep breath.
"Jeri, if we see Master Lazur, I'm going to capture him. I'm afraid he
might not understand that my taking his books is for his own good. It's simpler
this way, you see?"
He waited, sick at heart,
for his brother to struggle against the spell, but Jeriah said cheerfully,
"You won't have to fight him. He's not in there."
Thank the Bright Ones!
"Where is he?" Tobin asked, lifting the tent flap. He walked in and
Jeriah followed. Several hard blows struck his side. Regg! But what—
Jeriah gasped and stiffened,
staring at him with wide, horrified eyes. The spell was broken! Tobin leapt
forward, punched his brother's jaw, and caught him as he fell.
He jerked the tent flap
closed, dragged Jeriah inside, and dropped him, reaching for his knife to cut a
strip off his shirt for a gag. "Regg, what happened?"
"I don't know."
The goblin scrambled out of the bag. His small face was beaded with sweat.
"As soon as we came into the tent my spell just went away."
"Never mind. You did
fine. Wonderful. Can you get out on your own?"
"Of course," said
the child. "But how will you—"
"That's my
problem." He hoped he could come up with a solution when the time came. He
stuffed the strip of cloth into Jeriah's mouth and cut another to tie over it.
"But it'll be harder for me if I have to worry about you. You understand, Regg?
You won't stay around and try to help me?"
The boy shook his head.
"I'm not as silly as Onny. I understand. I'll see you outside." And
he vanished.
Jeriah stirred, moaning
behind the gag. Tobin grabbed his brother's arms and lashed his wrists with the
cord he'd brought for this purpose, though he'd prayed it wouldn't be
necessary. But now he was glad it had happened. He'd rather fight Jeriah
honestly than fog his mind with spells. He tied his brother's ankles, rolled
him over, and flinched at the pain and betrayal in his eyes.
"I'm sorry, Jeri, I'm
so sorry." He touched his brother's face, and Jeriah cringed as if he'd
burned him. "Oh, Bright Ones, don't. I'm not crazy, Jeri, I'm doing this
because . . . because . . ." The impossibility of explaining washed over
him. If he had time and freedom and Jeriah's trust, he could have made his
brother understand, but he had none of those things. "I'm sorry, Jeri. I
know what it looks like, dishonor, betrayal, and maybe it is, but sometimes
..." A wry smile twisted his lips. "Sometimes honor doesn't get it
done. Forgive me."
"He may," said
Master Lazur's quiet voice behind him. "But I doubt if I will."
Tobin rose and turned,
slowly. The priest's gaze was as cold and steady as the crossbow pointed at
Tobin's heart.
Tobin had to swallow before
he could speak. "I wasn't—"
"Spare me the protests,
boy. I'll learn all I need with a truth spell. It will be interesting to
discover the source of this girl's fascination. I know you're too sensible to
throw your life away for a pretty face."
The face that appeared in
the doorway behind the priest's back didn't look pretty, even though she'd
washed away the dried blood—it was grim and wary as an assassin's. Tobin had
never been so glad to see anyone in his life.
The knight's
eyes widened. She glared at him fiercely and he looked hastily back at
the priest, who hadn't turned around, Bright Ones be praised.
"It isn't her at
all," said the knight, his quiet, intense voice designed to hold
attention. Good lad. Keep it up.
Jeriah stared at her, wide
eyed above the gag, but he didn't make a sound, and she thanked him with a nod
as she crept forward.
The crossbow was the
problem. If she hit the priest on the head as she'd planned, and his finger
tightened on the trigger, he could hardly miss hitting the knight. But if she
used her first blow to knock the crossbow up, the priest would have time to
shout, and one yelp was all it would take to bring the guards to kill them all.
The knight asked Lazur why
Regg's spell failed when they entered the tent, and Makenna marked his
warning—though with this cursed net clinging to her arm, it hardly mattered.
The knight braced himself as she drew near—nothing obvious, just a small shift
in posture, but she knew she'd best move before that sharp-eyed priest noticed
it, too. Now!
She stepped forward and
kicked the bow up. Even as the bolt whizzed harmlessly overhead, the knight
sprang, his hands closing around the priest's throat before he could do more
than gasp.
The momentum of the knight's
leap carried them both down, with the knight on top. She grabbed the priest's
hands, pinning them so he couldn't break the knight's grip or gouge at his
eyes. He was already turning purple, his face contorting. She felt a moment's
fear that her champion would weaken, but one glance at his grim face assured
her. A moment later the priest's straining muscles went limp.
"You gag, I'll
tie." His shaking voice contrasted oddly with the brisk commands.
"And don't forget to put that net around him. How did you get it?"
"Erebus. That's how he
was hurt, going back for it."
He worked rapidly and
efficiently and she followed his example, tearing strips from her shirt for the
priest's gag, just as he had. "How long will this one stay
unconscious?"
"Not very long. And you
can make a lot of noise through a gag. We'd better get out of here fast,"
he said.
She yanked the final knot
tight. "Then maybe you'd better finish what you started?"
There were some humans,
perhaps even most, who should be spared—but Makenna wasn't sure this man was
one of them. The net seemed eager to leave her arm, curling around the priest's
limp body like a cat. At least he wouldn't be freeing himself with spells when
he woke.
"Don't push it,
hedgewitch." The knight glared at her with the eyes of a man who was
rapidly reaching his limit, and she was too experienced a commander not to
recognize it.
"As you will," she
said soothingly. Then a thought struck her. "How did you know I'd go for
the bow instead of hitting him over the head?"
"I didn't. Grab those
cursed books, will you?" He pulled a large bag from the pouch on his belt
and tossed it to her.
Her fingers lingered on the
spines, stroking them despite the need for haste. Here was true magic, complex,
codified, complete. This was what her mother had wanted for her.
"Hurry, will you!"
She stuffed the last of the
books into the bag. But instead of coming to help her, he went to Jeriah, who
sat in silence, watching. She saw him search for words.
"I love you," he
said finally, and pulled his brother into his arms, kissing his head.
"Tell Mother I love her. Tell Father ... tell Father it was the right thing
to do." He let Jeriah go and stepped out of the tent ahead of her, pulling
his cloak around him.
She glanced back and met
Jeriah's tear-bright eyes.
"I'll watch out for
him," she promised. "And you'd better keep an eye on that one."
She jerked her head at the motionless priest. "It's a trap, you know,
thinking all the right's on your side, and none on the other. A trap of the
mind, more vicious than steel spikes. Heavier than chains. And he's in so deep,
he'll never even see it. Bright One's grace, I swear, I pity him. Win or
lose." Was there a flicker of understanding in the boy's eyes? Makenna
couldn't be sure. She pulled up her hood and followed her ally into the night.
He was waiting for her,
trying to look confident as he scanned the quiet camp. "Do you have a plan
for getting us out of here?" He took her arm, leading her in the direction
of the horse lines. How long had it been since a human had touched her, in
friendship?
"I was hoping you'd
have one," she said.
"This is no time to
develop a sense of humor. What about the goblins?"
"I told Cogswhallop to
get the lot of them to the gap in the wall, and wait for us. I'll try to cast
the spell when we get there, though I still don't think—"
He came to a stop and stared
at her. "You sent them on ahead? You said you thought I couldn't do
it!"
"I still don't."
She took his arm and pulled him along. "But if by some miracle we bring
this off, having the goblins scattered from one end of the wood to the other
would be like having a cow with a full udder and no pail. Shh! Don't laugh like
that. Someone'll recognize you and we haven't the time."
"Then you'll all be
leaving as soon as you cast the spell." He sounded thoughtful. Wistful?
"I wish—"
Muffled shouting came from
the tent behind them, and several late-awake guards started cautiously in that
direction.
The knight grabbed her hand
and ran for the line where the horses were tethered. Makenna flung herself at
the nearest beast, but when she put her foot in the stirrup and started to step
up, the saddle rolled off the horse's back and fell on top of her. She sat on
the ground and looked up at the knight, who was gazing blankly at the limp
bridle that had fallen off the horse's head when he grabbed it. Then she
understood and began to laugh, full, free, and joyous, and no thought of danger
could stop the sound. Goblins! How she loved them.
The knight cursed, dragged
her to her feet, and tossed her up to the horse's back.
"The books," she
gasped. He thrust them into her arms, yanked the reins from the useless bridle,
wrapped one around her mount's neck, and handed her the ends.
He took the other rein for
himself, pulled off the other horse's saddle with one quick jerk, and leapt to
the beast's broad back, compact and easy as a house cat leaping to a window
sill. He kicked his horse to a gallop, and Makenna followed.
She wasn't trained to ride
bareback as the knight was. She dropped the rein and wrapped both hands in the
horse's mane, the awkward bag of books clutched in front of her. She was glad
her beast followed his, for as they rode through the seething settlement she
had no thought to spare for its guidance.
Freed livestock darted,
bawling, hither and thither, with the owners in pursuit. Half a dozen flapping
chickens, followed by a man with no boots on, made her mount shy, and she
wobbled dangerously on its slippery back.
The alarm bell started
ringing, and the confusion intensified as some ran for the church and others
looked for weapons that were unaccountably missing. She passed a tent that
bulged and bellowed furiously and laughed again when she saw that its flaps had
been sewn shut.
Other horses appeared,
running unbridled through the chaos with goblins clinging to their broad backs,
two or three or four to an animal. For a moment Miggy rode beside her with Regg
hanging on to his belt, his face alight with pride and terror. "I did
it," he cried. "I was in command! I'm the one that did it!"
When they reached the
perimeter the guards leapt for them and fell flat. Someone had tied their
bootlaces together. Makenna was still laughing when they reached the road and
set off toward the wall, galloping into the darkness after the knight.
Tobin stood on
the wall, looking back down
the road into the woods. They'd come all the way by road, hoping Master Lazur
would assume they'd leave it and waste lots of time searching for tracks—after
he'd reduced the chaos to order, caught some horses, and stitched the tack back
together! A reminiscent grin lit Tobin's face, in spite of his tension, for it
had been gloriously funny. How she had laughed at it all.
He looked down at the girl
as she scrambled over the rocks around the gap in the wall to set yet another
careful rune. Some of the runes glowed faintly in the gray predawn and some
were dark. He'd asked her why some glowed and some didn't, and she'd snarled
that she hadn't any idea and then demanded the Otherworld stone as an
"essential object," whatever that was. Since she seemed to need it,
he was glad he'd forgotten to give it back to Master Lazur—and even more glad
the hiding charms would keep the priest from scrying it.
He wrapped his arms around
himself to fight the chilly air, his eyes wandering over the sea of small dark
forms crowded around the gap. There were thousands of goblins, of every sort
he'd ever seen and a few he thought he hadn't, but he couldn't be sure, for
they milled about in the dimness, searching for friends and loved ones.
Cogswhallop had dashed up
when they first arrived and reported that all who were willing to go were here,
which was the best he could do in a day and a night. Tobin was about to ask
about the unwilling, but Makenna simply nodded, and the goblin dashed off again
before he'd had a chance.
Tobin looked down the road
again and prayed with all his heart that those who were here would be able to
escape. Makenna spoke softly a word he'd never heard. She was standing in the center
of the gap, reading aloud from one of the books piled at her feet. He fought
down a surge of impatience. It was a new spell and she was working at a level,
and with powers, she'd never used before—and any mistake would kill all who
followed her. She had every reason to have taken almost two hours about it, and
maybe she should have taken longer.
A small part of Tobin's mind
had been following Master Lazur's imagined progress. It would take time to
restore order and get men organized and mounted. But he'd never underestimated
the priest, and now he watched the road with increasing tension, for he knew
they'd be here soon. He hoped that the goblins and the girl would be gone when
they came.
He wished with all his heart
that he could go with them.
It had first crossed his
mind when they rode away with the books, and he realized with astonishment that
they'd succeeded. Until then he'd thought only of making the escape possible.
Once it was possible, he had suddenly realized that they'd all be leaving. Without
him.
It was ridiculous, he
thought angrily, that people he'd only known a few weeks (and for most of that
time as enemies!) should have a stronger grip on his heart than his own family
and friends.
But as they warred,
quarreled, and finally strove together, he'd caught glimpses of a girl who was
neither hedgewitch nor commander, but simply herself. They weren't even
friends, not really, but he'd seen enough of this girl to know she was someone
he wanted to befriend. And the goblins he simply loved. He couldn't imagine the
world without them.
He looked down again. She'd
shut her eyes and was chanting now. The book had fallen to her feet. He hoped
she was getting it right.
He had duties in this world,
he reminded himself. The humans, his people, were about to engage in a
desperate fight for their very survival. And he now understood Jeriah's desire
to change the government, for his own eyes had been opened to the need for
reform. But that was the work of a lifetime, and he wasn't sure he had the
strength to endure a lifetime of fighting to change a people whom he had seen
perhaps too clearly.
He closed his eyes for a
weary instant, blocking out the vision of a future of duty and service, of
trying to reshape something he no longer cared about.
But he loved his family.
He'd promised Jeriah he'd come back. Even if he couldn't return openly, that
oath still bound him.
He opened his eyes and saw
mounted men with torches charging down the road. They'd be here in minutes!
Wild visions of blocking the road with his body and commanding them to halt
filled his mind. But they were more likely to ride right over him than to stop
at his command, and his dead body would make a poor roadblock. Could he draw
them away, as Makenna had when they attacked the village? He needed a horse!
He spun about and stopped,
staring in frozen wonder. The ragged gap in the wall's gray stones held a
shimmering sheet of radiance. The light came, not from her, but from the air
around her, and her face was joyous and serene as he had never seen it. He'd
forgotten she was beautiful.
Goblins streamed toward her,
a moving river of bodies, and when they entered the wall of light they
vanished. They moved so much faster than humans—the crowd of thousands was more
than half gone. Tobin climbed down.
From the ground, he could
sec into the light—there were trees
beyond it, and a meadow. But they were young trees, not the dense, ancient
forest of the Goblin Wood, and a mountain rose in the distance where no
mountain stood in his world.
Standing there, with her
people flooding past and the light shimmering around her, she looked every inch
a sorceress, and also a stranger, and the thought of her as a stranger left
something cut and bleeding inside him.
I
can't go with you.
Then she opened her eyes,
and the mockery in them made her familiar again. "Coming, are they?"
"Uh, yes, but they
won't be here for a few minutes. You did it. And in time, too."
"Didn't think I could,
did you?"
"You were the one who
thought that." The stream of bodies was lessening, and she reached down
and began to gather up the books, stuffing them back into the scrip bag.
"What are you going to
do with those books?"
"Take 'em with me, of
course."
"Of course."
The mockery in her eyes
deepened, but there was a gentleness in them, which was new to her. "He's
taken enough from me. I don't mind robbing him. Are you coming, lordling?"
"My duty is here. My
family. My people. Though I'm an outlaw now."
She snorted. "Don't let
that worry you. Just tell them some tale about how you slew the fearsome
sorceress and all her goblins. Say you made me fumble a spell or some such
thing, and we all disappeared in a blast of light."
"They'd never believe
that."
"Why not? We'll all be
gone. They'll have to accept it, sooner or later. Master Lazur's a practical
sort, he'll forgive you once he's sure we're really gone. You'll be a hero
again. If you were a priest, they'd likely make you a saint!"
I
can't go with you. My parents. Jeriah.
The last small bodies darted
past her. He could see them in the meadow, laughing, cheering. The sun was
rising there, too. He heard hoofbeats pounding nearer.
Makenna heard them, too; she
looked at him and smiled. "Lordling . . . Tobin, thank you."
In her smile he saw the
loneliness of all her life to come—a life where, for all the friendship around
her, she would hear no human voices, and her own humanity would slip away and
be lost. She turned and walked into the Otherworld, and the shimmering portal
began to fade.
I
am supposed to be the good son. . . .
"Ah, dung," said
Tobin. He followed her.
Cogswhallop
crouched beneath the wall,
Watching the stamping hooves outside his hideout. The hole was too small for
humans to enter, so the foolish great ones ignored it.
Natter crouched at the back
of the cave, weeping silently, Nuffet asleep in her arms. Daroo knelt beside
him, staring out and listening to the sweet steel jingle of the bits.
He'd had a ghastly time
getting everyone to the wall. Even though he knew he was best fitted to
organize the journey, it had galled him to leave that fool Miggy in charge of
rescuing the gen'ral. At least she'd arrived unhurt and in time. He had
thankfully handed over command and dashed off to where he'd left his own small
family, but Daroo had gone hunting for his friend Regg, and Natter had taken
the little one and gone in search of him, and by the time he'd finally gotten
them together again the shimmering gate had disappeared and the humans were
almost upon them.
So she was gone, his
gen'ral, leaving him with a debt of impossible proportion—how do you repay
someone for the saving of all your kind? At least he'd been able to send her
off heart-healed, and in good company. But that didn't begin to repay the
burden she'd stuck him with this time! Tears stung his eyes, and he blinked
them back. It was good she'd gone. If she'd stayed much longer, he'd never have
been able to clear what he owed her. Now, in her absence, maybe he had a
chance.
That thought pleased him. He
knew she'd hated to abandon the war, though she was a good enough commander to
know when retreat was forced on her. There were enough of them left to continue
the fight. Subtly, of course. It wouldn't do to let the humans realize they
were still here.
Perhaps if they waited a
generation or two. He smiled down at his son. If his gift with iron and steel
continued to breed true ... no one would ever suspect goblins of sabotaging
metalwork. Yes. An eternity of metal foxers, sworn to continue the war, would
be a fitting payment for the saving of his kindred. The humans were doing more
with steel all the time.
She might even come back
someday, to check on his progress. Just because no one else had returned, that
didn't mean his gen'ral wouldn't.
Humans and goblins had
shared the world since the beginning. It seemed a shame to let things change too much.